Pending: 32009D0852

27.11.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 312/59
(1) Regulation (EC) No 852/2004 lays down general rules for food business operators on the hygiene of foodstuffs based amongst others on the principles of hazard analysis and critical control points. It provides that food business operators are to comply with certain procedures based on those principles.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 lays down specific rules on the hygiene of food of animal origin for food business operators and supplements the rules laid down in Regulation (EC) No 852/2004. The rules laid down in Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004 include structural requirements for milk processing establishments, as well as hygiene requirements concerning raw milk and dairy products.
(3) By the Act of Accession of Bulgaria and Romania (the Act of Accession), Romania has been granted a transitional period, expiring on 31 December 2009, for compliance by certain milk processing establishments with the structural and hygiene requirements of Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004.
(4) Point (a) of Section B.I. of Chapter 5 of Annex VII to the Act of Accession, authorises until 31 December 2009 certain milk processing establishments that do not comply with the structural requirements laid down in Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004.
(5) Since the accession of Romania, the number of establishments in compliance with those structural requirements has increased. However, certain milk processing establishments are still undergoing the necessary structural improvements in order to comply with those requirements. In light of the ongoing structural improvements, it is necessary to provide for a time-limited derogation from the structural requirements laid down in Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004. The list of establishments not in compliance with those structural requirements is set out in Annex I to this Decision.
(6) In addition, point (c) of Section B.I. of Chapter 5 of Annex VII to the Act of Accession, authorises until 31 December 2009 certain milk processing establishments that do not comply with the hygiene requirements laid down in Regulation (EC) No 853/2004.
(7) Milk production holdings that do not comply with those hygiene requirements are spread over the whole territory of Romania. The proportion of raw milk that complies with those requirements, delivered to milk processing establishments in Romania, has only increased slightly during the last years.
(8) Taking into account the current situation, it is appropriate to provide for a time-limited derogation from the hygiene requirements laid down in Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 with a view to permitting Romania to bring its milk sector in compliance with those requirements.
(9) In light of this situation, certain milk processing establishments listed in Annex II to this Decision should be allowed, by way of derogation from Regulation (EC) No 853/2004, to continue to process compliant and non-compliant milk provided that the processing is carried out on separate production lines. In addition, certain milk processing establishments listed in Annex III to this Decision should be allowed to continue to process non-compliant milk without separate production lines.
(10) In addition, in order not to penalise milk processing establishments that comply with the structural requirements, it is appropriate to authorise such establishments to receive non-compliant milk on the same conditions as apply to milk processing establishments that do not comply with those requirements.
(11) The marketing of dairy products derived from non-compliant milk should be restricted to Romania or used for further processing in the milk processing establishments covered by the derogations provided for in this Decision.
(12) The transitional period granted by this Decision should be limited to twenty-four months from 1 January 2010. The situation in the milk sector in Romania should be reviewed before the end of that period. Therefore, Romania should submit annual reports to the Commission regarding progress in the upgrading of milk processing establishments in that Member State, milk production holdings supplying raw milk to those establishments and the system for collecting and transporting non-compliant milk.
(13) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
(a) be placed on the domestic market in Romania; or
(b) used for further processing in establishments in Romania referred to in paragraph 1.
(a) be placed on the domestic market in Romania; or
(b) be used for further processing in the milk processing establishments in Romania referred to in Articles 2, 3 and 4.
(a) the processing establishments referred to in Article 2(1) including a timetable for their compliance with the structural requirements referred to in that provision;
(b) production holdings producing non-compliant milk;
(c) the system for collecting and transporting non-compliant milk.
No Veterinary No Name of establishment Town/Street or Village/Region
1 AB 641 S.C. Biomilk SRL Lopadea Noua, Jud. Alba, 517395
2 AB 1256 S.C. Binal Mob SRL Rimetea, Jud. Alba, 517610
3 AB 3386 S.C. Lactate C.H. S.RL Sanmiclaus, Jud. Alba, 517761
4 AR 563 S.C. Silmar Prod SRL Santana, Jud. Arad, 317280
5 AG 11 S.C. Agrolact Cosesti Cosesti, Jud. Arges, 115202
6 BC 2519 S.C. Marlact SRL Buhoci, Jud. Bacau, 607085
7 BH 4020 S.C. Moisi Serv Com SRL Borsa, nr. 8, jud. Bihor, 417431
8 BH 5158 S.C. Biolact Bihor SRL Paleu, Jud. Bihor, 4 17166
9 BN 2120 S.C. Eliezer SRL Lunca Ilvei, Jud. Bistrita Nasaud, 427125
10 BN 2192 S.C. Simcodrin Com SRL Budesti-Fanate, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427021
11 BN 2399 S.C. Carmo- Lact Prod SRL Monor, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427175
12 BN 209 S.C. Calatis Group Prod SRL Bistrita, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427006
13 BN 2125 S.C. Sinelli SRL Milas, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427165
14 BT 8 S.C. General Suhardo SRL Paltinis, Jud. Botosani, 717295
15 BT 11 S.C. Portas Com SRL Vlasinesti, Jud. Botosani, 717465
16 BT 109 S.C. Lacto Mac SRL Bucecea, Jud. Botosani, 717045
17 BT 115 S.C. Comintex SRL Darabani, Jud. Botosani, 715100
18 BT 263 S.C. Cosmi SRL Saveni, Jud. Botosani 715300
19 BT 50 S.C. Pris Com Univers SRL Flamanzi, Jud. Botosani, 717155
20 BV 8 S.C. Prodlacta SA Homorod Homorod, Jud. Brasov, 507105
21 BV 2451 S.C. Prodlacta SA Fagaras Fagaras, Jud. Brasov, 505200
22 BR 36 S.C. Hatman SRL Vadeni, Jud. Braila, 817200
23 BR 63 S.C. Cas SRL Braila, Jud. Braila, 810224
24 BZ 0098 S.C. Meridian Agroind Ramnicu Sarat, Jud. Buzau, 125300
25 BZ 0627 S.C. Ianis Cos Lact SRL C.A. Rosetti, Jud. Buzau, 127120
26 BZ 2012 S.C. Zguras Lacto SRL Pogoanele, Jud. Buzau, 25200
27 CL 0044 S.C. Ianis Dim SRL Lehliu Gară, Jud. Calarasi, 915300
28 CL 0368 S.C. Lacto GMG SRL Jegalia, Jud. Calarasi, 917145
29 CJ 41 S.C. Kazal SRL Dej, Jud. Cluj, 405200
30 CJ 7584 S.C. Aquasala SRL Bobalna, Jud. Cluj, 407085
31 CT 04 S.C. Lacto Baneasa SRL Baneasa, Jud. Constanta, 907035
32 CT 15 S.C. Nic Costi Trade SRL Dorobantu, Jud. Constanta, 907211
33 CT 225 S.C. Mih Prod SRL Cobadin, Jud.Constanta, 907065
34 CT 256 S.C. Ian Prod SRL Targusor, Jud.Constanta, 907275
35 CT 258 S.C. Binco Lact SRL Sacele, Jud.Constanta, 907260
36 CT 311 S.C. Alltocs Market SRL Pietreni, Jud.Constanta, 907112
37 CT 11988 S.C. Lacto Baron SRL Harsova, Jud. Constanta, 905400
38 CT 12203 S.C. Lacto Genimico SRL Harsova, Jud. Constanta, 905400
39 CT 30 S.C. Eastern European Foods SRL Mihail Kogalniceanu, Jud. Constanta, 907195
40 CT 294 S.C. Suflaria Import Export SRL Cheia, Jud. Constanta, 907277
41 L9 S.C. Covalact SA Sfantu Gheorghe, Jud. Covasna, 520076
42 CV 2451 S.C. Agro Pan Star SRL Sfantu Gheorghe, Jud. Covasna, 520020
43 DJ 80 S.C. Duvadi Prod Com SRL Breasta, Jud. Dolj, 207115
44 DJ 730 S.C. Lactido SA Craiova, Jud. Dolj, 200378
45 GL 4136 S.C. Galmopan SA Galati, Jud. Galati, 800506
46 GR 5610 S.C. Lacta SA Giurgiu, Jud. Giurgiu, 080556
47 GJ 231 S.C. Sekam Prod SRL Novaci, Jud. Gorj, 215300
48 GJ 2202 S.C. Arte Import Export Targu. Jiu, Jud. Gorj, 210112
49 HR 383 S.C. Lactate Harghita SA Cristuru Secuiesc, Jud. Harghita, 535400
50 HR 166 S.C. Lactopan SRL Mujna, Jud. Harghita, 537076
51 HR 119 S.C. Bomilact SRL Mădăraș, Jud. Harghita, 537071
52 HR 213 S.C. Paulact SA Mărtiniș, Harghita, 537175
53 HR 625 S.C. Lactis SRL Odorheiu Secuiesc, Harghita, 535600
54 HD 1014 S.C. Sorilact SA Risculita, Jud. Hunedoara, 337012
55 IL 0750 S.C. Balsam Med SRL Țăndărei, Jud. Ialomita, 925200
56 IL 1167 S.C. Sanalact SRL Slobozia, Jud. Ialomita, 920002
57 IS 1012 S.C. Agrocom S.A. Strunga, Jud. Iasi, 707465
58 IS 1540 S.C. Promilch S.R.L. Podu Iloaiei, Jud. Iasi, 707365
59 MM 793 S.C. Wromsal SRL Satulung, Jud. Maramures 437270
60 MM 6325 S.C. Ony SRL Larga, Jud. Maramures, 437317
61 MM 1795 S.C. Calitatea SRL Tautii Magheraus, Jud. Maramures, 437349
62 MM 4714 S.C. Saturil SRL Giulesti, Jud. Maramures, 437162
63 MH 1304 S.C. IL SA Mehedinti Drobeta Turnu Severin, Jud. Mehedinti, 220167
64 MS 297 S.C. Rodos S.R.L Faragau, Jud. Mures, 547225
65 MS 483 S.C. Heliantus Prod Reghin, Jud. Mures, 545300
66 MS 532 S.C. Horuvio Service SRL Lunca Santu, Jud. Mures, 547375
67 MS 2462 S.C. Lucamex Com SRL Gornesti, Jud. Mures, 547280
68 MS 5554 S.C. Globivetpharm S.R.L Batos, Jud. Mures, 547085
69 L12 S.C. Camytex Prod SRL Targu Neamt, Jud. Neamt, 615200
70 NT 900 S.C. Complex Agroalimentar SRL Bicaz, Jud. Neamt, 615100
71 PH 212 S.C. Vitoro SRL Ploiesti, Jud. Prahova, 100537
72 SM 4189 S.C. Primalact SRL Satu Mare, Jud. Satu Mare, 440089
73 SJ 282 S.C. Calion SRL Jibou, Jud. Salaj, 455200
74 SV 1085 S.C. Bucovina SA Falticeni Falticeni, Jud. Suceava, 725200
75 SV 1562 S.C. Bucovina SA Suceava Suceava, Jud. Suceava, 720290
76 SV 1888 S.C. Tocar Prod SRL Fratautii Vechi, Jud. Suceava, 727255
77 SV 4540 S.C. Kinetas SRL Boroaia, Jud. Suceava, 727040
78 SV 4909 S.C. Zada Prod SRL Horodnic de Jos, Jud. Suceava, 727301
79 SV 6159 S.C. Ecolact SRL Milisauti, Jud. Suceava, 727360
80 TR 78 S.C. Interagro SRL Zimnicea, Jud. Teleorman, 145400
81 TR 27 S.C. Violact SRL Putineiu, Jud. Teleorman, 147285
82 TR 81 S.C. Big Family SRL Videle, Jud. Teleorman, 145300
83 TR 239 S.C. Comalact SRL Nanov, Jud. Teleorman, 147215
84 TR 241 S.C. Investrom SRL Sfintesti, Jud. Teleorman, 147340
85 TL 965 S.C. Mineri SRL Mineri, Jud. Tulcea, 827211
86 VN 231 S.C. Vranlact SA Focsani, Jud. Vrancea, 620122
87 VN 348 S.C. Stercus Lacto SRL Ciorasti, Jud. Vrancea, 627082
88 VN 35 S.C. Monaco SRL Vrâncioaia, Jud. Vrancea, 627445
No Veterinary No Name of establishment Town/Street or Village/Region
1 L35 S.C. Danone PDPA Romania SRL Bucuresti, 032451
2 L81 S.C. Raraul SA Campulung Moldovenesc, Jud.Suceava, 725100
No Veterinary No Name of establishment Town/Street or Village/Region
1 L18 S.C. Depcoinf MBD SRL Targu Trotus, Jud. Bacau, 607630
2 L72 S.C. Lactomuntean SRL Teaca, Jud. Bistrita Nasaud, 427345
3 L78 S.C. Romfulda Prod SRL Beclean, Jud. Bistrita Nasaud, 425100
4 L107 S.C. Bendear Cris Prod Com SRL Sieu Magherus, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427295
5 L109 S.C. G&B Lumidan SRL Rodna, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427245
6 L110 S.C. Lech Lacto SRL Lechinta, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427105
7 L3 S.C. Aby Impex SRL Sendriceni, Jud. Botosani, 717380
8 L4 S.C. Spicul 2 SRL Dorohoi, Jud. Botosani, 715200
9 L116 S.C. Ram SRL Ibanesti, Jud. Botosani, 717215
10 L73 S.C. Eurocheese Productie SRL Bucuresti, 030608
11 L97 S.C. Terra Valahica SRL Berca, Jud. Buzau, 127035
12 L129 S.C. Bonas Import Export SRL Dezmir, Jud. Cluj, 407039
13 L84 S.C. Picolact Prodcom SRL Iclod, Jud. Cluj, 407335
14 L122 S.C. Napolact SA Cluj-Napoca, Jud. Cluj, 400236
15 L43 S.C. Lactocorv SRL Ion Corvin, Jud. Constanta, 907150
16 L40 S.C. Betina Impex SRL Ovidiu, Jud. Constanta, 905900
17 L41 S.C. Elda Mec SRL Topraisar, Jud. Constanta, 907210
18 L87 S.C. Niculescu Prod SRL Cumpana, Jud. Constanta, 907105
19 L118 S.C. Assla Kar SRL Medgidia, Jud. Constanta, 905600
20 L130 S.C. Muntina Prod SRL Constanta, Jud. Constanta, 900735
21 L58 S.C. Industrializarea Laptelui SA Targoviste, Jud. Dambovita, 130062
22 L82 S.C. Totallact Group S.A. Dragodana, Jud. Dambovita, 137200
23 L91 S.C. Cosmilact SRL Schela, Jud. Galati, 807265
24 L55 S.C. Gordon Prod SRL Bisericani, Jud. Harghita, 535062
25 L65 S.C. Karpaten Milk Suseni, Jud. Harghita, 537305
26 L124 S.C. Primulact SRL Miercurea Ciuc, Jud. Harghita, 530242
27 L15 S.C. Teletext SRL Slobozia, Jud. Ialomita, 920066
28 L99 S.C. Valizvi Prod Com SRL Garbovi, Jud. Ialomita, 927120
29 L47 S.C. Oblaza SRL Bârsana, Jud. Maramures, 437035
30 L85 S.C. Avi-Seb Impex SRL Copalnic, Manastur, Jud. Maramures, 437103
31 L86 S.C. Zea SRL Boiu Mare, Jud. Maramures, 437060
32 L16 S.C. Roxar Prod Com SRL Cernesti, Jud. Maramures, 437085
33 L54 S.C. Rodlacta S.R.L. Faragau, Jud. Mures, 547225
34 L32 S.C. Hochland Romania SRL Sighisoara, Jud. Mures, 545400
35 L21 S.C. Industrializarea Laptelui Mures S.A. Targu Mures, Jud. Mures, 540390
36 L108 S.C. Lactex Reghin SRL Solovastru, Jud. Mures, 547571
37 L121 S.C. Mirdatod Prod S.R.L Ibanesti, Jud. Mures, 547325
38 L96 S.C. Prod A.B.C. Company SRL Grumazesti, Jud. Neamt, 617235
39 L101 S.C. 1 Decembrie SRL Targu Neamt, Jud. Neamt, 615235
40 L106 S.C. Rapanu SR. COM SRL Petricani, Jud. Neamt, 617315
41 L6 S.C Lacta Han Prod SRL Urecheni, Jud. Neamt, 617490
42 L123 S.C. ProCom Pascal SRL Pastraveni, Jud. Neamt, 617300
43 L63 S.C. Zoe Gab SRL Fulga, Jud. Prahova, 107260
44 L50 S.C. Ecolact Prod SRL Paulesti, Jud. Prahova, 107246
45 L100 S.C. Alto Impex SRL Provita de Jos, Jud. Prahova, 107477
46 L53 S.C. Friesland Romania SA Carei, Jud. Satu Mare, 445100
47 L93 S.C. Agrostar Company Lyc SRL Ciuperceni, Jud. Satu Mare, 447067
48 L120 S.C. Unicarm SRL Vetis, Jud. Satu Mare, 447355
49 L88 S.C. Agromec Crasna S.A. Crasna, Jud. Salaj, 457085
50 L89 S.C. Ovinex SRL Sarmasag, Jud. Salaj, 457330
51 L67 S.C. Gefa Impex SRL Talmaciu, Jud. Sibiu, 555700
52 L71 S.C. Lacto Sibiana S.A. Sura Mica, Jud. Sibiu, 557270
53 L5 S.C. Niro Serv Com SRL Gura Humorului, Jud. Suceava, 725300
54 L36 S.C. Prolact Prod Com SRL Vicovu de Sus, Jud. Suceava, 727610
55 L83 S.C. Balaceana Prod SRL Balaceana, Jud. Suceava, 727125
56 L128 S.C. Tudia SRL Gramesti, Jud. Suceava, 727285
57 L68 S.C. Aida SRL Galanesti, Jud. Suceava, 727280
58 L80 S.C. Industrial Marian S.R.L. Drănceni, Jud. Vaslui, 737220
59 L 136 S.C. Campaei Prest SRL Hidiseul de Sus, Jud. Bihor, 417277
60 L135 S.C. Multilact SRL Baia Mare, Jud. Maramures, 430015
61 L134 S.C. Lactocrist S.R.L. Cristian, Jud. Sibiu, 557085
62 L137 S.C. Dunarea Prod S.R.L. Milcovul, Jud. Vrancea, 627205
Establishment number Name Address Region Progress made (short description) Estimated level of compliance in(%) Planned date for compliance
Region Total of No dairy farms31.12.2009 No of dairy farms with non-compliant milk31.12.2009 % non-compliant dairy farms out of the total31.12.2009 Total No of dairy farms30.11.2010 No of dairy farms with non-compliant milk30.11.2010 % non-compliant dairy farms out of the total30.11.2010 Total No of dairy farms30.9.2011 No of dairy farms with non-compliant milk30.9.2011 % non-compliant dairy farms out of the total30.9.2011
Summary RO
Region Total No of milk collection points31.12.2009 No of non-compliant milk collection points31.12.2009 % non-compliant collection points out of the total31.12.2009 Total No of milk collection points30.11.2010 No of non-compliant milk collection points30.11.2010 % non-compliant collection points out of the total30.11.2010 Total No of milk collection points30.9.2011 % non-compliant collection points out of the total30.9.2011
Summary RO
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 852/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 on the hygiene of foodstuffs(1)and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 12 thereof,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 laying down specific hygiene rules for food of animal origin(2)and in particular Article 9 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 852/2004 lays down general rules for food business operators on the hygiene of foodstuffs based amongst others on the principles of hazard analysis and critical control points. It provides that food business operators are to comply with certain procedures based on those principles.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 lays down specific rules on the hygiene of food of animal origin for food business operators and supplements the rules laid down in Regulation (EC) No 852/2004. The rules laid down in Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004 include structural requirements for milk processing establishments, as well as hygiene requirements concerning raw milk and dairy products.
(3) By the Act of Accession of Bulgaria and Romania (the Act of Accession), Romania has been granted a transitional period, expiring on 31 December 2009, for compliance by certain milk processing establishments with the structural and hygiene requirements of Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004.
(4) Point (a) of Section B.I. of Chapter 5 of Annex VII to the Act of Accession, authorises until 31 December 2009 certain milk processing establishments that do not comply with the structural requirements laid down in Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004.
(5) Since the accession of Romania, the number of establishments in compliance with those structural requirements has increased. However, certain milk processing establishments are still undergoing the necessary structural improvements in order to comply with those requirements. In light of the ongoing structural improvements, it is necessary to provide for a time-limited derogation from the structural requirements laid down in Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004. The list of establishments not in compliance with those structural requirements is set out in Annex I to this Decision.
(6) In addition, point (c) of Section B.I. of Chapter 5 of Annex VII to the Act of Accession, authorises until 31 December 2009 certain milk processing establishments that do not comply with the hygiene requirements laid down in Regulation (EC) No 853/2004.
(7) Milk production holdings that do not comply with those hygiene requirements are spread over the whole territory of Romania. The proportion of raw milk that complies with those requirements, delivered to milk processing establishments in Romania, has only increased slightly during the last years.
(8) Taking into account the current situation, it is appropriate to provide for a time-limited derogation from the hygiene requirements laid down in Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 with a view to permitting Romania to bring its milk sector in compliance with those requirements.
(9) In light of this situation, certain milk processing establishments listed in Annex II to this Decision should be allowed, by way of derogation from Regulation (EC) No 853/2004, to continue to process compliant and non-compliant milk provided that the processing is carried out on separate production lines. In addition, certain milk processing establishments listed in Annex III to this Decision should be allowed to continue to process non-compliant milk without separate production lines.
(10) In addition, in order not to penalise milk processing establishments that comply with the structural requirements, it is appropriate to authorise such establishments to receive non-compliant milk on the same conditions as apply to milk processing establishments that do not comply with those requirements.
(11) The marketing of dairy products derived from non-compliant milk should be restricted to Romania or used for further processing in the milk processing establishments covered by the derogations provided for in this Decision.
(12) The transitional period granted by this Decision should be limited to twenty-four months from 1 January 2010. The situation in the milk sector in Romania should be reviewed before the end of that period. Therefore, Romania should submit annual reports to the Commission regarding progress in the upgrading of milk processing establishments in that Member State, milk production holdings supplying raw milk to those establishments and the system for collecting and transporting non-compliant milk.
(13) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
For the purpose of this Decision ‘non-compliant milk’ means raw milk which does not comply with the requirements set out in Annex III, Section IX, Chapter I, Subchapters II and III to Regulation (EC) No 853/2004.

Article 2
1. The structural requirements laid down in Regulation (EC) No 852/2004, Annex II, Chapter II and in Regulation (EC) No 853/2004, Annex III, Section I, Chapters II and III, Section II, Chapters II and III, and Section V, Chapter I, shall not apply to milk processing establishments in Romania listed in Annex I to this Decision until 31 December 2011.
2. Dairy products produced by the establishments referred to in paragraph 1 shall only:
(a)
be placed on the domestic market in Romania; or
(b)
used for further processing in establishments in Romania referred to in paragraph 1.
Such dairy products shall bear a health or identification mark which is different from the health or identification mark provided for in Article 5 of Regulation (EC) No 853/2004.

Article 3
By way of derogation from the requirements set out in Annex III, Section IX, Chapter I, Subchapters II and III to Regulation (EC) No 853/2004, the milk processing establishments listed in Annex II to this Decision may continue to process, until 31 December 2011, compliant and non-compliant milk provided that the processing of the compliant and the non-compliant milk is carried out on separate production lines.

Article 4
By way of derogation from the requirements set out in Annex III, Section IX, Chapter I, Subchapters II and III to Regulation (EC) No 853/2004, the milk processing establishments listed in Annex III to this Decision may continue to process, until 31 December 2011, non-compliant milk without separate production lines.

Article 5
Dairy products derived from non-compliant milk shall only:
(a)
be placed on the domestic market in Romania; or
(b)
be used for further processing in the milk processing establishments in Romania referred to in Articles 2, 3 and 4.
Such dairy products shall bear a health or identification mark which is different from the health or identification mark provided for in Article 5 of Regulation (EC) No 853/2004.

Article 6
Romania shall submit annual reports to the Commission on progress made in bringing the following in compliance with Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004:
(a)
the processing establishments referred to in Article 2(1) including a timetable for their compliance with the structural requirements referred to in that provision;
(b)
production holdings producing non-compliant milk;
(c)
the system for collecting and transporting non-compliant milk.
The first annual report shall be submitted to the Commission by 31 December 2010, at the latest, and the second annual report by 31 October 2011, at the latest.
The form set out in Annex IV shall be used for those reports.

Article 7
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2010 to 31 December 2011.

Article 8
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 852/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 on the hygiene of foodstuffs(1)and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 12 thereof,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 laying down specific hygiene rules for food of animal origin(2)and in particular Article 9 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 852/2004 lays down general rules for food business operators on the hygiene of foodstuffs based amongst others on the principles of hazard analysis and critical control points. It provides that food business operators are to comply with certain procedures based on those principles.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 lays down specific rules on the hygiene of food of animal origin for food business operators and supplements the rules laid down in Regulation (EC) No 852/2004. The rules laid down in Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004 include structural requirements for milk processing establishments, as well as hygiene requirements concerning raw milk and dairy products.
(3) By the Act of Accession of Bulgaria and Romania (the Act of Accession), Romania has been granted a transitional period, expiring on 31 December 2009, for compliance by certain milk processing establishments with the structural and hygiene requirements of Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004.
(4) Point (a) of Section B.I. of Chapter 5 of Annex VII to the Act of Accession, authorises until 31 December 2009 certain milk processing establishments that do not comply with the structural requirements laid down in Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004.
(5) Since the accession of Romania, the number of establishments in compliance with those structural requirements has increased. However, certain milk processing establishments are still undergoing the necessary structural improvements in order to comply with those requirements. In light of the ongoing structural improvements, it is necessary to provide for a time-limited derogation from the structural requirements laid down in Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004. The list of establishments not in compliance with those structural requirements is set out in Annex I to this Decision.
(6) In addition, point (c) of Section B.I. of Chapter 5 of Annex VII to the Act of Accession, authorises until 31 December 2009 certain milk processing establishments that do not comply with the hygiene requirements laid down in Regulation (EC) No 853/2004.
(7) Milk production holdings that do not comply with those hygiene requirements are spread over the whole territory of Romania. The proportion of raw milk that complies with those requirements, delivered to milk processing establishments in Romania, has only increased slightly during the last years.
(8) Taking into account the current situation, it is appropriate to provide for a time-limited derogation from the hygiene requirements laid down in Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 with a view to permitting Romania to bring its milk sector in compliance with those requirements.
(9) In light of this situation, certain milk processing establishments listed in Annex II to this Decision should be allowed, by way of derogation from Regulation (EC) No 853/2004, to continue to process compliant and non-compliant milk provided that the processing is carried out on separate production lines. In addition, certain milk processing establishments listed in Annex III to this Decision should be allowed to continue to process non-compliant milk without separate production lines.
(10) In addition, in order not to penalise milk processing establishments that comply with the structural requirements, it is appropriate to authorise such establishments to receive non-compliant milk on the same conditions as apply to milk processing establishments that do not comply with those requirements.
(11) The marketing of dairy products derived from non-compliant milk should be restricted to Romania or used for further processing in the milk processing establishments covered by the derogations provided for in this Decision.
(12) The transitional period granted by this Decision should be limited to twenty-four months from 1 January 2010. The situation in the milk sector in Romania should be reviewed before the end of that period. Therefore, Romania should submit annual reports to the Commission regarding progress in the upgrading of milk processing establishments in that Member State, milk production holdings supplying raw milk to those establishments and the system for collecting and transporting non-compliant milk.
(13) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
For the purpose of this Decision ‘non-compliant milk’ means raw milk which does not comply with the requirements set out in Annex III, Section IX, Chapter I, Subchapters II and III to Regulation (EC) No 853/2004.
1. The structural requirements laid down in Regulation (EC) No 852/2004, Annex II, Chapter II and in Regulation (EC) No 853/2004, Annex III, Section I, Chapters II and III, Section II, Chapters II and III, and Section V, Chapter I, shall not apply to milk processing establishments in Romania listed in Annex I to this Decision until 31 December 2011.
2. Dairy products produced by the establishments referred to in paragraph 1 shall only:
(a)
be placed on the domestic market in Romania; or
(b)
used for further processing in establishments in Romania referred to in paragraph 1.
Such dairy products shall bear a health or identification mark which is different from the health or identification mark provided for in Article 5 of Regulation (EC) No 853/2004.
By way of derogation from the requirements set out in Annex III, Section IX, Chapter I, Subchapters II and III to Regulation (EC) No 853/2004, the milk processing establishments listed in Annex II to this Decision may continue to process, until 31 December 2011, compliant and non-compliant milk provided that the processing of the compliant and the non-compliant milk is carried out on separate production lines.
By way of derogation from the requirements set out in Annex III, Section IX, Chapter I, Subchapters II and III to Regulation (EC) No 853/2004, the milk processing establishments listed in Annex III to this Decision may continue to process, until 31 December 2011, non-compliant milk without separate production lines.
Dairy products derived from non-compliant milk shall only:
(a)
be placed on the domestic market in Romania; or
(b)
be used for further processing in the milk processing establishments in Romania referred to in Articles 2, 3 and 4.
Such dairy products shall bear a health or identification mark which is different from the health or identification mark provided for in Article 5 of Regulation (EC) No 853/2004.
Romania shall submit annual reports to the Commission on progress made in bringing the following in compliance with Regulations (EC) No 852/2004 and (EC) No 853/2004:
(a)
the processing establishments referred to in Article 2(1) including a timetable for their compliance with the structural requirements referred to in that provision;
(b)
production holdings producing non-compliant milk;
(c)
the system for collecting and transporting non-compliant milk.
The first annual report shall be submitted to the Commission by 31 December 2010, at the latest, and the second annual report by 31 October 2011, at the latest.
The form set out in Annex IV shall be used for those reports.
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2010 to 31 December 2011.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEX I
LIST OF ESTABLISHMENTS AS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 2(1)
No | Veterinary No | Name of establishment | Town/Street or Village/Region
1 | AB 641 | S.C. Biomilk SRL | Lopadea Noua, Jud. Alba, 517395
2 | AB 1256 | S.C. Binal Mob SRL | Rimetea, Jud. Alba, 517610
3 | AB 3386 | S.C. Lactate C.H. S.RL | Sanmiclaus, Jud. Alba, 517761
4 | AR 563 | S.C. Silmar Prod SRL | Santana, Jud. Arad, 317280
5 | AG 11 | S.C. Agrolact Cosesti | Cosesti, Jud. Arges, 115202
6 | BC 2519 | S.C. Marlact SRL | Buhoci, Jud. Bacau, 607085
7 | BH 4020 | S.C. Moisi Serv Com SRL | Borsa, nr. 8, jud. Bihor, 417431
8 | BH 5158 | S.C. Biolact Bihor SRL | Paleu, Jud. Bihor, 4 17166
9 | BN 2120 | S.C. Eliezer SRL | Lunca Ilvei, Jud. Bistrita Nasaud, 427125
10 | BN 2192 | S.C. Simcodrin Com SRL | Budesti-Fanate, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427021
11 | BN 2399 | S.C. Carmo- Lact Prod SRL | Monor, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427175
12 | BN 209 | S.C. Calatis Group Prod SRL | Bistrita, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427006
13 | BN 2125 | S.C. Sinelli SRL | Milas, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427165
14 | BT 8 | S.C. General Suhardo SRL | Paltinis, Jud. Botosani, 717295
15 | BT 11 | S.C. Portas Com SRL | Vlasinesti, Jud. Botosani, 717465
16 | BT 109 | S.C. Lacto Mac SRL | Bucecea, Jud. Botosani, 717045
17 | BT 115 | S.C. Comintex SRL | Darabani, Jud. Botosani, 715100
18 | BT 263 | S.C. Cosmi SRL | Saveni, Jud. Botosani 715300
19 | BT 50 | S.C. Pris Com Univers SRL | Flamanzi, Jud. Botosani, 717155
20 | BV 8 | S.C. Prodlacta SA Homorod | Homorod, Jud. Brasov, 507105
21 | BV 2451 | S.C. Prodlacta SA Fagaras | Fagaras, Jud. Brasov, 505200
22 | BR 36 | S.C. Hatman SRL | Vadeni, Jud. Braila, 817200
23 | BR 63 | S.C. Cas SRL | Braila, Jud. Braila, 810224
24 | BZ 0098 | S.C. Meridian Agroind | Ramnicu Sarat, Jud. Buzau, 125300
25 | BZ 0627 | S.C. Ianis Cos Lact SRL | C.A. Rosetti, Jud. Buzau, 127120
26 | BZ 2012 | S.C. Zguras Lacto SRL | Pogoanele, Jud. Buzau, 25200
27 | CL 0044 | S.C. Ianis Dim SRL | Lehliu Gară, Jud. Calarasi, 915300
28 | CL 0368 | S.C. Lacto GMG SRL | Jegalia, Jud. Calarasi, 917145
29 | CJ 41 | S.C. Kazal SRL | Dej, Jud. Cluj, 405200
30 | CJ 7584 | S.C. Aquasala SRL | Bobalna, Jud. Cluj, 407085
31 | CT 04 | S.C. Lacto Baneasa SRL | Baneasa, Jud. Constanta, 907035
32 | CT 15 | S.C. Nic Costi Trade SRL | Dorobantu, Jud. Constanta, 907211
33 | CT 225 | S.C. Mih Prod SRL | Cobadin, Jud.Constanta, 907065
34 | CT 256 | S.C. Ian Prod SRL | Targusor, Jud.Constanta, 907275
35 | CT 258 | S.C. Binco Lact SRL | Sacele, Jud.Constanta, 907260
36 | CT 311 | S.C. Alltocs Market SRL | Pietreni, Jud.Constanta, 907112
37 | CT 11988 | S.C. Lacto Baron SRL | Harsova, Jud. Constanta, 905400
38 | CT 12203 | S.C. Lacto Genimico SRL | Harsova, Jud. Constanta, 905400
39 | CT 30 | S.C. Eastern European Foods SRL | Mihail Kogalniceanu, Jud. Constanta, 907195
40 | CT 294 | S.C. Suflaria Import Export SRL | Cheia, Jud. Constanta, 907277
41 | L9 | S.C. Covalact SA | Sfantu Gheorghe, Jud. Covasna, 520076
42 | CV 2451 | S.C. Agro Pan Star SRL | Sfantu Gheorghe, Jud. Covasna, 520020
43 | DJ 80 | S.C. Duvadi Prod Com SRL | Breasta, Jud. Dolj, 207115
44 | DJ 730 | S.C. Lactido SA | Craiova, Jud. Dolj, 200378
45 | GL 4136 | S.C. Galmopan SA | Galati, Jud. Galati, 800506
46 | GR 5610 | S.C. Lacta SA | Giurgiu, Jud. Giurgiu, 080556
47 | GJ 231 | S.C. Sekam Prod SRL | Novaci, Jud. Gorj, 215300
48 | GJ 2202 | S.C. Arte Import Export | Targu. Jiu, Jud. Gorj, 210112
49 | HR 383 | S.C. Lactate Harghita SA | Cristuru Secuiesc, Jud. Harghita, 535400
50 | HR 166 | S.C. Lactopan SRL | Mujna, Jud. Harghita, 537076
51 | HR 119 | S.C. Bomilact SRL | Mădăraș, Jud. Harghita, 537071
52 | HR 213 | S.C. Paulact SA | Mărtiniș, Harghita, 537175
53 | HR 625 | S.C. Lactis SRL | Odorheiu Secuiesc, Harghita, 535600
54 | HD 1014 | S.C. Sorilact SA | Risculita, Jud. Hunedoara, 337012
55 | IL 0750 | S.C. Balsam Med SRL | Țăndărei, Jud. Ialomita, 925200
56 | IL 1167 | S.C. Sanalact SRL | Slobozia, Jud. Ialomita, 920002
57 | IS 1012 | S.C. Agrocom S.A. | Strunga, Jud. Iasi, 707465
58 | IS 1540 | S.C. Promilch S.R.L. | Podu Iloaiei, Jud. Iasi, 707365
59 | MM 793 | S.C. Wromsal SRL | Satulung, Jud. Maramures 437270
60 | MM 6325 | S.C. Ony SRL | Larga, Jud. Maramures, 437317
61 | MM 1795 | S.C. Calitatea SRL | Tautii Magheraus, Jud. Maramures, 437349
62 | MM 4714 | S.C. Saturil SRL | Giulesti, Jud. Maramures, 437162
63 | MH 1304 | S.C. IL SA Mehedinti | Drobeta Turnu Severin, Jud. Mehedinti, 220167
64 | MS 297 | S.C. Rodos S.R.L | Faragau, Jud. Mures, 547225
65 | MS 483 | S.C. Heliantus Prod | Reghin, Jud. Mures, 545300
66 | MS 532 | S.C. Horuvio Service SRL | Lunca Santu, Jud. Mures, 547375
67 | MS 2462 | S.C. Lucamex Com SRL | Gornesti, Jud. Mures, 547280
68 | MS 5554 | S.C. Globivetpharm S.R.L | Batos, Jud. Mures, 547085
69 | L12 | S.C. Camytex Prod SRL | Targu Neamt, Jud. Neamt, 615200
70 | NT 900 | S.C. Complex Agroalimentar SRL | Bicaz, Jud. Neamt, 615100
71 | PH 212 | S.C. Vitoro SRL | Ploiesti, Jud. Prahova, 100537
72 | SM 4189 | S.C. Primalact SRL | Satu Mare, Jud. Satu Mare, 440089
73 | SJ 282 | S.C. Calion SRL | Jibou, Jud. Salaj, 455200
74 | SV 1085 | S.C. Bucovina SA Falticeni | Falticeni, Jud. Suceava, 725200
75 | SV 1562 | S.C. Bucovina SA Suceava | Suceava, Jud. Suceava, 720290
76 | SV 1888 | S.C. Tocar Prod SRL | Fratautii Vechi, Jud. Suceava, 727255
77 | SV 4540 | S.C. Kinetas SRL | Boroaia, Jud. Suceava, 727040
78 | SV 4909 | S.C. Zada Prod SRL | Horodnic de Jos, Jud. Suceava, 727301
79 | SV 6159 | S.C. Ecolact SRL | Milisauti, Jud. Suceava, 727360
80 | TR 78 | S.C. Interagro SRL | Zimnicea, Jud. Teleorman, 145400
81 | TR 27 | S.C. Violact SRL | Putineiu, Jud. Teleorman, 147285
82 | TR 81 | S.C. Big Family SRL | Videle, Jud. Teleorman, 145300
83 | TR 239 | S.C. Comalact SRL | Nanov, Jud. Teleorman, 147215
84 | TR 241 | S.C. Investrom SRL | Sfintesti, Jud. Teleorman, 147340
85 | TL 965 | S.C. Mineri SRL | Mineri, Jud. Tulcea, 827211
86 | VN 231 | S.C. Vranlact SA | Focsani, Jud. Vrancea, 620122
87 | VN 348 | S.C. Stercus Lacto SRL | Ciorasti, Jud. Vrancea, 627082
88 | VN 35 | S.C. Monaco SRL | Vrâncioaia, Jud. Vrancea, 627445
ANNEX II
LIST OF ESTABLISHMENTS AS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 3

No | Veterinary No | Name of establishment | Town/Street or Village/Region
1 | L35 | S.C. Danone PDPA Romania SRL | Bucuresti, 032451
2 | L81 | S.C. Raraul SA | Campulung Moldovenesc, Jud.Suceava, 725100

ANNEX III
LIST OF ESTABLISHMENTS AS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 4

No | Veterinary No | Name of establishment | Town/Street or Village/Region
1 | L18 | S.C. Depcoinf MBD SRL | Targu Trotus, Jud. Bacau, 607630
2 | L72 | S.C. Lactomuntean SRL | Teaca, Jud. Bistrita Nasaud, 427345
3 | L78 | S.C. Romfulda Prod SRL | Beclean, Jud. Bistrita Nasaud, 425100
4 | L107 | S.C. Bendear Cris Prod Com SRL | Sieu Magherus, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427295
5 | L109 | S.C. G&B Lumidan SRL | Rodna, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427245
6 | L110 | S.C. Lech Lacto SRL | Lechinta, Jud. Bistrita-Nasaud, 427105
7 | L3 | S.C. Aby Impex SRL | Sendriceni, Jud. Botosani, 717380
8 | L4 | S.C. Spicul 2 SRL | Dorohoi, Jud. Botosani, 715200
9 | L116 | S.C. Ram SRL | Ibanesti, Jud. Botosani, 717215
10 | L73 | S.C. Eurocheese Productie SRL | Bucuresti, 030608
11 | L97 | S.C. Terra Valahica SRL | Berca, Jud. Buzau, 127035
12 | L129 | S.C. Bonas Import Export SRL | Dezmir, Jud. Cluj, 407039
13 | L84 | S.C. Picolact Prodcom SRL | Iclod, Jud. Cluj, 407335
14 | L122 | S.C. Napolact SA | Cluj-Napoca, Jud. Cluj, 400236
15 | L43 | S.C. Lactocorv SRL | Ion Corvin, Jud. Constanta, 907150
16 | L40 | S.C. Betina Impex SRL | Ovidiu, Jud. Constanta, 905900
17 | L41 | S.C. Elda Mec SRL | Topraisar, Jud. Constanta, 907210
18 | L87 | S.C. Niculescu Prod SRL | Cumpana, Jud. Constanta, 907105
19 | L118 | S.C. Assla Kar SRL | Medgidia, Jud. Constanta, 905600
20 | L130 | S.C. Muntina Prod SRL | Constanta, Jud. Constanta, 900735
21 | L58 | S.C. Industrializarea Laptelui SA | Targoviste, Jud. Dambovita, 130062
22 | L82 | S.C. Totallact Group S.A. | Dragodana, Jud. Dambovita, 137200
23 | L91 | S.C. Cosmilact SRL | Schela, Jud. Galati, 807265
24 | L55 | S.C. Gordon Prod SRL | Bisericani, Jud. Harghita, 535062
25 | L65 | S.C. Karpaten Milk | Suseni, Jud. Harghita, 537305
26 | L124 | S.C. Primulact SRL | Miercurea Ciuc, Jud. Harghita, 530242
27 | L15 | S.C. Teletext SRL | Slobozia, Jud. Ialomita, 920066
28 | L99 | S.C. Valizvi Prod Com SRL | Garbovi, Jud. Ialomita, 927120
29 | L47 | S.C. Oblaza SRL | Bârsana, Jud. Maramures, 437035
30 | L85 | S.C. Avi-Seb Impex SRL | Copalnic, Manastur, Jud. Maramures, 437103
31 | L86 | S.C. Zea SRL | Boiu Mare, Jud. Maramures, 437060
32 | L16 | S.C. Roxar Prod Com SRL | Cernesti, Jud. Maramures, 437085
33 | L54 | S.C. Rodlacta S.R.L. | Faragau, Jud. Mures, 547225
34 | L32 | S.C. Hochland Romania SRL | Sighisoara, Jud. Mures, 545400
35 | L21 | S.C. Industrializarea Laptelui Mures S.A. | Targu Mures, Jud. Mures, 540390
36 | L108 | S.C. Lactex Reghin SRL | Solovastru, Jud. Mures, 547571
37 | L121 | S.C. Mirdatod Prod S.R.L | Ibanesti, Jud. Mures, 547325
38 | L96 | S.C. Prod A.B.C. Company SRL | Grumazesti, Jud. Neamt, 617235
39 | L101 | S.C. 1 Decembrie SRL | Targu Neamt, Jud. Neamt, 615235
40 | L106 | S.C. Rapanu SR. COM SRL | Petricani, Jud. Neamt, 617315
41 | L6 | S.C Lacta Han Prod SRL | Urecheni, Jud. Neamt, 617490
42 | L123 | S.C. ProCom Pascal SRL | Pastraveni, Jud. Neamt, 617300
43 | L63 | S.C. Zoe Gab SRL | Fulga, Jud. Prahova, 107260
44 | L50 | S.C. Ecolact Prod SRL | Paulesti, Jud. Prahova, 107246
45 | L100 | S.C. Alto Impex SRL | Provita de Jos, Jud. Prahova, 107477
46 | L53 | S.C. Friesland Romania SA | Carei, Jud. Satu Mare, 445100
47 | L93 | S.C. Agrostar Company Lyc SRL | Ciuperceni, Jud. Satu Mare, 447067
48 | L120 | S.C. Unicarm SRL | Vetis, Jud. Satu Mare, 447355
49 | L88 | S.C. Agromec Crasna S.A. | Crasna, Jud. Salaj, 457085
50 | L89 | S.C. Ovinex SRL | Sarmasag, Jud. Salaj, 457330
51 | L67 | S.C. Gefa Impex SRL | Talmaciu, Jud. Sibiu, 555700
52 | L71 | S.C. Lacto Sibiana S.A. | Sura Mica, Jud. Sibiu, 557270
53 | L5 | S.C. Niro Serv Com SRL | Gura Humorului, Jud. Suceava, 725300
54 | L36 | S.C. Prolact Prod Com SRL | Vicovu de Sus, Jud. Suceava, 727610
55 | L83 | S.C. Balaceana Prod SRL | Balaceana, Jud. Suceava, 727125
56 | L128 | S.C. Tudia SRL | Gramesti, Jud. Suceava, 727285
57 | L68 | S.C. Aida SRL | Galanesti, Jud. Suceava, 727280
58 | L80 | S.C. Industrial Marian S.R.L. | Drănceni, Jud. Vaslui, 737220
59 | L 136 | S.C. Campaei Prest SRL | Hidiseul de Sus, Jud. Bihor, 417277
60 | L135 | S.C. Multilact SRL | Baia Mare, Jud. Maramures, 430015
61 | L134 | S.C. Lactocrist S.R.L. | Cristian, Jud. Sibiu, 557085
62 | L137 | S.C. Dunarea Prod S.R.L. | Milcovul, Jud. Vrancea, 627205

ANNEX IV
REPORT FORM AS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 6

Establishment number | Name | Address | Region | Progress made (short description) | Estimated level of compliance in(%) | Planned date for compliance
| | | | | |
| | | | | |
| | | | | |
| | | | | |
| | | | | |
| | | | | |

Region | Total of No dairy farms31.12.2009 | No of dairy farms with non-compliant milk31.12.2009 | % non-compliant dairy farms out of the total31.12.2009 | Total No of dairy farms30.11.2010 | No of dairy farms with non-compliant milk30.11.2010 | % non-compliant dairy farms out of the total30.11.2010 | Total No of dairy farms30.9.2011 | No of dairy farms with non-compliant milk30.9.2011 | % non-compliant dairy farms out of the total30.9.2011
| | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | |
Summary RO | | | | | | | | |

Region | Total No of milk collection points31.12.2009 | No of non-compliant milk collection points31.12.2009 | % non-compliant collection points out of the total31.12.2009 | Total No of milk collection points30.11.2010 | No of non-compliant milk collection points30.11.2010 | % non-compliant collection points out of the total30.11.2010 | Total No of milk collection points30.9.2011 | % non-compliant collection points out of the total30.9.2011
| | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | |
Summary RO | | | | | | | |

Pending: 32009D0790

30.10.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 283/53
(1) In a letter registered by the Commission’s Secretariat-General on 22 June 2009, the Republic of Poland requested authorisation to apply a special measure derogating from Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC in order to exempt from value added tax (VAT), from 1 January 2010, taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of EUR 30 000 at the conversion rate on the day of its accession.
(2) In accordance with Article 395(2) of Directive 2006/112/EC, by letter dated 22 June 2009, the Commission informed the other Member States of the request made by the Republic of Poland. By letter dated 3 July 2009, the Commission notified the Republic of Poland that it had all the information it considered necessary to appraise the request.
(3) Title XII, Chapter 1 of Directive 2006/112/EC provides for the possibility of Member States applying special schemes for small enterprises, including an optional VAT exemption scheme for taxable persons whose annual turnover is below a certain ceiling.
(4) Under Article 287(14) of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Republic of Poland may exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of EUR 10 000 at the conversion rate on the day of its accession.
(5) By increasing this ceiling to EUR 30 000, the Republic of Poland will be able to simplify administrative procedures for a larger proportion of small enterprises, while confining itself to those enterprises with the lowest turnover, and thus contributing to their development.
(6) In its proposal for a Directive simplifying value added tax obligations of 29 October 2004, the Commission included provisions aimed at allowing Member States to set the annual turnover ceiling for the VAT exemption scheme at up to EUR 100 000 or the equivalent in national currency, with the possibility of updating this amount each year. The request submitted by the Republic of Poland is in line with this proposal.
(7) The derogation presented will have no impact on the European Communities’ own resources accruing from value added tax,
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 93 thereof,
Having regard to Council Directive 2006/112/EC of 28 November 2006 on the common system of value added tax(1), and in particular Article 395(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
(1) In a letter registered by the Commission’s Secretariat-General on 22 June 2009, the Republic of Poland requested authorisation to apply a special measure derogating from Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC in order to exempt from value added tax (VAT), from 1 January 2010, taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of EUR 30 000 at the conversion rate on the day of its accession.
(2) In accordance with Article 395(2) of Directive 2006/112/EC, by letter dated 22 June 2009, the Commission informed the other Member States of the request made by the Republic of Poland. By letter dated 3 July 2009, the Commission notified the Republic of Poland that it had all the information it considered necessary to appraise the request.
(3) Title XII, Chapter 1 of Directive 2006/112/EC provides for the possibility of Member States applying special schemes for small enterprises, including an optional VAT exemption scheme for taxable persons whose annual turnover is below a certain ceiling.
(4) Under Article 287(14) of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Republic of Poland may exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of EUR 10 000 at the conversion rate on the day of its accession.
(5) By increasing this ceiling to EUR 30 000, the Republic of Poland will be able to simplify administrative procedures for a larger proportion of small enterprises, while confining itself to those enterprises with the lowest turnover, and thus contributing to their development.
(6) In its proposal for a Directive simplifying value added tax obligations of 29 October 2004, the Commission included provisions aimed at allowing Member States to set the annual turnover ceiling for the VAT exemption scheme at up to EUR 100 000 or the equivalent in national currency, with the possibility of updating this amount each year. The request submitted by the Republic of Poland is in line with this proposal.
(7) The derogation presented will have no impact on the European Communities’ own resources accruing from value added tax,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
By way of derogation from Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Republic of Poland is authorised to exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of EUR 30 000 at the conversion rate on the day of its accession.

Article 2
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2010 until the date of entry into force of the provisions of a directive amending the amounts of the annual turnover ceilings below which taxable persons may qualify for VAT exemption or until 31 December 2012, whichever is the earlier date.

Article 3
This Decision is addressed to the Republic of Poland.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 93 thereof,
Having regard to Council Directive 2006/112/EC of 28 November 2006 on the common system of value added tax(1), and in particular Article 395(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
(1) In a letter registered by the Commission’s Secretariat-General on 22 June 2009, the Republic of Poland requested authorisation to apply a special measure derogating from Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC in order to exempt from value added tax (VAT), from 1 January 2010, taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of EUR 30 000 at the conversion rate on the day of its accession.
(2) In accordance with Article 395(2) of Directive 2006/112/EC, by letter dated 22 June 2009, the Commission informed the other Member States of the request made by the Republic of Poland. By letter dated 3 July 2009, the Commission notified the Republic of Poland that it had all the information it considered necessary to appraise the request.
(3) Title XII, Chapter 1 of Directive 2006/112/EC provides for the possibility of Member States applying special schemes for small enterprises, including an optional VAT exemption scheme for taxable persons whose annual turnover is below a certain ceiling.
(4) Under Article 287(14) of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Republic of Poland may exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of EUR 10 000 at the conversion rate on the day of its accession.
(5) By increasing this ceiling to EUR 30 000, the Republic of Poland will be able to simplify administrative procedures for a larger proportion of small enterprises, while confining itself to those enterprises with the lowest turnover, and thus contributing to their development.
(6) In its proposal for a Directive simplifying value added tax obligations of 29 October 2004, the Commission included provisions aimed at allowing Member States to set the annual turnover ceiling for the VAT exemption scheme at up to EUR 100 000 or the equivalent in national currency, with the possibility of updating this amount each year. The request submitted by the Republic of Poland is in line with this proposal.
(7) The derogation presented will have no impact on the European Communities’ own resources accruing from value added tax,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
By way of derogation from Article 287 of Directive 2006/112/EC, the Republic of Poland is authorised to exempt from VAT taxable persons whose annual turnover is no higher than the equivalent in national currency of EUR 30 000 at the conversion rate on the day of its accession.
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2010 until the date of entry into force of the provisions of a directive amending the amounts of the annual turnover ceilings below which taxable persons may qualify for VAT exemption or until 31 December 2012, whichever is the earlier date.
This Decision is addressed to the Republic of Poland.

Pending: 32009D0766

20.10.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 274/32
(1) The 890-915 and 935-960 MHz frequency bands were reserved and were to be occupied for the public pan-European cellular digital mobile communications service, as provided in each of the Member States to a common specification, identified by Council Directive 87/372/EEC of 25 June 1987 on the frequency bands to be reserved for the coordinated introduction of public pan-European cellular digital land-based mobile communications in the Community(2), and complemented by Council Recommendation of 25 June 1987 on the coordinated introduction of public pan-European cellular digital land-based mobile communications in the Community(3)and by Council Resolution of 14 December 1990 on the final stage of the coordinated introduction of pan-European land-based public digital mobile cellular communications in the Community (GSM)(4).
(2) Directive 2009/114/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(5)amends Directive 87/372/EEC and opens the 880-915 MHz and 925-960 MHz frequency bands (the 900 MHz band) to the Universal Mobile Telecommunications System (UMTS) and to other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that can coexist with the Global System for Mobile communications (GSM), in accordance with technical implementing measures adopted pursuant to Decision No 676/2002/EC (hereinafter the Radio Spectrum Decision). Technical measures should therefore be adopted to allow the coexistence of GSM and other systems in the 900 MHz band.
(3) The 1 710-1 785 MHz and 1 805-1 880 MHz frequency bands (the 1 800 MHz band) have become available for GSM operation and are currently used by GSM systems across Europe. The 1 800 MHz band should also be opened under the same conditions as the 900 MHz band to other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that can coexist with GSM systems.
(4) The current use of GSM in the 1 800 MHz band should be protected throughout the Community as long as there is reasonable demand for the service, in line with the approach taken to protect the use of GSM in the 900 MHz band by Directive 87/372/EEC.
(5) Pursuant to Article 4(2) of the Radio Spectrum Decision, the Commission issued a mandate on 5 July 2006 to the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (hereinafter the CEPT) to develop least restrictive technical conditions for frequency bands addressed in the context of WAPECS (wireless access policy for electronic communications services), which include the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands.
(6) Technological neutrality and service neutrality are policy goals that have been supported by the Member States in the Radio Spectrum Policy Group (hereinafter the RSPG) Opinion on WAPECS of 23 November 2005 to achieve more flexible use of spectrum. The RSPG Opinion on WAPECS considers that these policy goals should be introduced gradually rather than suddenly so as to avoid any disruption of the market. The Commission set out its views on the more flexible use of spectrum in its Communication on ‘Rapid access to spectrum for wireless electronic communications services through more flexibility’(6), which,inter alia, stresses the need for a consistent and proportionate solution regarding the second and third generation mobile bands in the context of introducing flexible spectrum use for electronic communications services.
(7) In line with the approach taken to the opening of the 900 MHz band by Directive 87/372/EEC, the 1 800 MHz band currently used for GSM should therefore also be designated for GSM and for other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services which can coexist with GSM systems, and Member States should take whatever measures are necessary to protect the continued operation of GSM systems from harmful interference.
(8) Any other system deployed in the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands needs to ensure technical compatibility both with adjacent networks operated by other right holders in these bands and with the use of frequency bands adjacent to the 900 and 1 800 MHz bands.
(9) For harmonisation measures pursuant to the Radio Spectrum Decision, technical compatibility is demonstrated by compatibility studies performed by the CEPT via a mandate from the Commission. These studies should help to define the technical conditions needed to ensure the coexistence of a growing number of terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services. A list should be established of systems demonstrating such technical compatibility, which the Commission should amend, as appropriate, with the assistance of the Radio Spectrum Committee in line with the WAPECS principles, and thus increase the number of systems with harmonised access to the 900 and 1 800 MHz bands over time.
(10) Working on the basis of technical investigations, in particular Reports 82 and 96 of the Electronic Communications Committee (ECC) of the CEPT, and on the response to the mandate of 5 July 2006 in CEPT Report 19, the CEPT has concluded that UMTS/900/1 800 networks can be deployed in urban, sub-urban and rural areas in coexistence with GSM/900/1 800 networks, using appropriate values for carrier separation.
(11) The results of the mandate to the CEPT should be made applicable in the Community and implemented by the Member States without delay, given the market demand for the introduction of UMTS in these bands. In addition, Member States should ensure that UMTS gives appropriate protection to existing systems in adjacent bands.
(12) To increase flexibility while at the same time preserving the necessary pan-European coverage by electronic communications services in harmonised bands, Member States should furthermore have the power to allow the introduction in the 900 and 1 800 MHz bands of other systems alongside GSM and other identified terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services, provided that they ensure the coexistence of such terrestrial systems.
(13) Radio spectrum technical management includes the harmonisation and allocation of radio spectrum. This harmonisation should reflect the requirements of general policy principles identified at Community level. However, radio spectrum technical management does not cover assignment and licensing procedures (including their timing), or any decision whether to use competitive selection procedures for the assignment of radio frequencies.
(14) Differences in the existing national situations could result in distortion of competition. The existing regulatory framework gives Member States the tools they need to deal with these problems in a proportionate, non-discriminatory and objective manner, subject to Community law, including Directive 87/372/EEC, Directive 2002/20/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on the authorisation of electronic communications networks and services (Authorisation Directive)(7)and Directive 2002/21/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on a common regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services (Framework Directive)(8).
(15) The use of spectrum is subject to the requirements of Community law on public health protection, in particular Directive 2004/40/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 on the minimum health and safety requirements regarding the exposure of workers to the risks arising from physical agents (electromagnetic fields) (18th individual Directive within the meaning of Article 16(1) of Directive 89/391/EEC)(9)and Council Recommendation 1999/519/EC of 12 July 1999 on the limitation of exposure of the general public to electromagnetic fields (0 Hz to 300 GHz)(10). Health protection for radio equipment is ensured by compliance of such equipment with the essential requirements of Directive 1999/5/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 March 1999 on radio equipment and telecommunications terminal equipment and the mutual recognition of their conformity(11).
(16) In order to ensure effective use of the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands also in the longer term, administrations should continue with studies to increase efficiency and innovative use. With a view to reviewing this Decision to cover additional technologies, these and other studies undertaken by the CEPT on the basis of further mandates could demonstrate that systems other than GSM and UMTS are capable of providing terrestrial electronic communications services with pan-European coverage and can ensure technical compatibility with GSM and UMTS by appropriate means.
(17) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Radio Spectrum Committee,
(a) ‘GSM system’ means an electronic communications network that complies with the GSM Standards, as published by ETSI, in particular EN 301 502 and EN 301 511;
(b) the ‘900 MHz band’ means the 880-915 MHz and 925-960 MHz bands;
(c) the ‘1 800 MHz band’ means the 1 710-1 785 MHz and 1 805-1 880 MHz bands.
(a) such systems can coexist with GSM systems;
(b) such systems can coexist with other systems listed in the Annex, both on their own territory and in neighbouring Member States.
Systems Technical parameters Implementation deadlines
UMTS complying with UMTS Standards, as published by ETSI, in particular EN 301 908-1, EN 301 908-2, EN 301 908-3 and EN 301 908-11 1.Carrier separation of 5 MHz or more between two neighbouring UMTS networks2.Carrier separation of 2,8 MHz or more between a neighbouring UMTS network and a GSM network 1. Carrier separation of 5 MHz or more between two neighbouring UMTS networks 2. Carrier separation of 2,8 MHz or more between a neighbouring UMTS network and a GSM network 9 May 2010
1. Carrier separation of 5 MHz or more between two neighbouring UMTS networks
2. Carrier separation of 2,8 MHz or more between a neighbouring UMTS network and a GSM network
1. Carrier separation of 5 MHz or more between two neighbouring UMTS networks
2. Carrier separation of 2,8 MHz or more between a neighbouring UMTS network and a GSM network
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Decision No 676/2002/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on a regulatory framework for radio spectrum policy in the European Community (Radio Spectrum Decision)(1), and in particular Article 4(3) thereof,
(1) The 890-915 and 935-960 MHz frequency bands were reserved and were to be occupied for the public pan-European cellular digital mobile communications service, as provided in each of the Member States to a common specification, identified by Council Directive 87/372/EEC of 25 June 1987 on the frequency bands to be reserved for the coordinated introduction of public pan-European cellular digital land-based mobile communications in the Community(2), and complemented by Council Recommendation of 25 June 1987 on the coordinated introduction of public pan-European cellular digital land-based mobile communications in the Community(3)and by Council Resolution of 14 December 1990 on the final stage of the coordinated introduction of pan-European land-based public digital mobile cellular communications in the Community (GSM)(4).
(2) Directive 2009/114/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(5)amends Directive 87/372/EEC and opens the 880-915 MHz and 925-960 MHz frequency bands (the 900 MHz band) to the Universal Mobile Telecommunications System (UMTS) and to other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that can coexist with the Global System for Mobile communications (GSM), in accordance with technical implementing measures adopted pursuant to Decision No 676/2002/EC (hereinafter the Radio Spectrum Decision). Technical measures should therefore be adopted to allow the coexistence of GSM and other systems in the 900 MHz band.
(3) The 1 710-1 785 MHz and 1 805-1 880 MHz frequency bands (the 1 800 MHz band) have become available for GSM operation and are currently used by GSM systems across Europe. The 1 800 MHz band should also be opened under the same conditions as the 900 MHz band to other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that can coexist with GSM systems.
(4) The current use of GSM in the 1 800 MHz band should be protected throughout the Community as long as there is reasonable demand for the service, in line with the approach taken to protect the use of GSM in the 900 MHz band by Directive 87/372/EEC.
(5) Pursuant to Article 4(2) of the Radio Spectrum Decision, the Commission issued a mandate on 5 July 2006 to the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (hereinafter the CEPT) to develop least restrictive technical conditions for frequency bands addressed in the context of WAPECS (wireless access policy for electronic communications services), which include the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands.
(6) Technological neutrality and service neutrality are policy goals that have been supported by the Member States in the Radio Spectrum Policy Group (hereinafter the RSPG) Opinion on WAPECS of 23 November 2005 to achieve more flexible use of spectrum. The RSPG Opinion on WAPECS considers that these policy goals should be introduced gradually rather than suddenly so as to avoid any disruption of the market. The Commission set out its views on the more flexible use of spectrum in its Communication on ‘Rapid access to spectrum for wireless electronic communications services through more flexibility’(6), which,inter alia, stresses the need for a consistent and proportionate solution regarding the second and third generation mobile bands in the context of introducing flexible spectrum use for electronic communications services.
(7) In line with the approach taken to the opening of the 900 MHz band by Directive 87/372/EEC, the 1 800 MHz band currently used for GSM should therefore also be designated for GSM and for other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services which can coexist with GSM systems, and Member States should take whatever measures are necessary to protect the continued operation of GSM systems from harmful interference.
(8) Any other system deployed in the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands needs to ensure technical compatibility both with adjacent networks operated by other right holders in these bands and with the use of frequency bands adjacent to the 900 and 1 800 MHz bands.
(9) For harmonisation measures pursuant to the Radio Spectrum Decision, technical compatibility is demonstrated by compatibility studies performed by the CEPT via a mandate from the Commission. These studies should help to define the technical conditions needed to ensure the coexistence of a growing number of terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services. A list should be established of systems demonstrating such technical compatibility, which the Commission should amend, as appropriate, with the assistance of the Radio Spectrum Committee in line with the WAPECS principles, and thus increase the number of systems with harmonised access to the 900 and 1 800 MHz bands over time.
(10) Working on the basis of technical investigations, in particular Reports 82 and 96 of the Electronic Communications Committee (ECC) of the CEPT, and on the response to the mandate of 5 July 2006 in CEPT Report 19, the CEPT has concluded that UMTS/900/1 800 networks can be deployed in urban, sub-urban and rural areas in coexistence with GSM/900/1 800 networks, using appropriate values for carrier separation.
(11) The results of the mandate to the CEPT should be made applicable in the Community and implemented by the Member States without delay, given the market demand for the introduction of UMTS in these bands. In addition, Member States should ensure that UMTS gives appropriate protection to existing systems in adjacent bands.
(12) To increase flexibility while at the same time preserving the necessary pan-European coverage by electronic communications services in harmonised bands, Member States should furthermore have the power to allow the introduction in the 900 and 1 800 MHz bands of other systems alongside GSM and other identified terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services, provided that they ensure the coexistence of such terrestrial systems.
(13) Radio spectrum technical management includes the harmonisation and allocation of radio spectrum. This harmonisation should reflect the requirements of general policy principles identified at Community level. However, radio spectrum technical management does not cover assignment and licensing procedures (including their timing), or any decision whether to use competitive selection procedures for the assignment of radio frequencies.
(14) Differences in the existing national situations could result in distortion of competition. The existing regulatory framework gives Member States the tools they need to deal with these problems in a proportionate, non-discriminatory and objective manner, subject to Community law, including Directive 87/372/EEC, Directive 2002/20/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on the authorisation of electronic communications networks and services (Authorisation Directive)(7)and Directive 2002/21/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on a common regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services (Framework Directive)(8).
(15) The use of spectrum is subject to the requirements of Community law on public health protection, in particular Directive 2004/40/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 on the minimum health and safety requirements regarding the exposure of workers to the risks arising from physical agents (electromagnetic fields) (18th individual Directive within the meaning of Article 16(1) of Directive 89/391/EEC)(9)and Council Recommendation 1999/519/EC of 12 July 1999 on the limitation of exposure of the general public to electromagnetic fields (0 Hz to 300 GHz)(10). Health protection for radio equipment is ensured by compliance of such equipment with the essential requirements of Directive 1999/5/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 March 1999 on radio equipment and telecommunications terminal equipment and the mutual recognition of their conformity(11).
(16) In order to ensure effective use of the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands also in the longer term, administrations should continue with studies to increase efficiency and innovative use. With a view to reviewing this Decision to cover additional technologies, these and other studies undertaken by the CEPT on the basis of further mandates could demonstrate that systems other than GSM and UMTS are capable of providing terrestrial electronic communications services with pan-European coverage and can ensure technical compatibility with GSM and UMTS by appropriate means.
(17) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Radio Spectrum Committee,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
This Decision aims to harmonise the technical conditions for the availability and efficient use of the 900 MHz band, in accordance with Directive 87/372/EEC, and of the 1 800 MHz band for terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services.

Article 2
For the purposes of this Decision, the following definitions shall apply:
(a)
‘GSM system’ means an electronic communications network that complies with the GSM Standards, as published by ETSI, in particular EN 301 502 and EN 301 511;
(b)
the ‘900 MHz band’ means the 880-915 MHz and 925-960 MHz bands;
(c)
the ‘1 800 MHz band’ means the 1 710-1 785 MHz and 1 805-1 880 MHz bands.

Article 3
The terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that can coexist with GSM systems in the 900 MHz band within the meaning of Article 1(1) of Directive 87/372/EEC are listed in the Annex. They shall be subject to the conditions and the implementation deadlines laid down therein.

Article 4
1. The 1 800 MHz band shall be designated and made available for GSM systems by 9 November 2009.
2. The 1 800 MHz band shall be designated and made available for those other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that are listed in the Annex, subject to the conditions and implementation deadlines laid down therein.

Article 5
1. Member States may designate and make available the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands for other terrestrial systems not listed in the Annex, provided that they ensure that:
(a)
such systems can coexist with GSM systems;
(b)
such systems can coexist with other systems listed in the Annex, both on their own territory and in neighbouring Member States.
2. Member States shall ensure that other systems referred to in Article 3 and Article 4(2) and paragraph 1 of this Article give appropriate protection to systems in adjacent bands.

Article 6
Member States shall keep the use of the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands under review to ensure the efficient use thereof and in particular report to the Commission any need for a revision of the Annex.

Article 7
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Decision No 676/2002/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on a regulatory framework for radio spectrum policy in the European Community (Radio Spectrum Decision)(1), and in particular Article 4(3) thereof,
(1) The 890-915 and 935-960 MHz frequency bands were reserved and were to be occupied for the public pan-European cellular digital mobile communications service, as provided in each of the Member States to a common specification, identified by Council Directive 87/372/EEC of 25 June 1987 on the frequency bands to be reserved for the coordinated introduction of public pan-European cellular digital land-based mobile communications in the Community(2), and complemented by Council Recommendation of 25 June 1987 on the coordinated introduction of public pan-European cellular digital land-based mobile communications in the Community(3)and by Council Resolution of 14 December 1990 on the final stage of the coordinated introduction of pan-European land-based public digital mobile cellular communications in the Community (GSM)(4).
(2) Directive 2009/114/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(5)amends Directive 87/372/EEC and opens the 880-915 MHz and 925-960 MHz frequency bands (the 900 MHz band) to the Universal Mobile Telecommunications System (UMTS) and to other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that can coexist with the Global System for Mobile communications (GSM), in accordance with technical implementing measures adopted pursuant to Decision No 676/2002/EC (hereinafter the Radio Spectrum Decision). Technical measures should therefore be adopted to allow the coexistence of GSM and other systems in the 900 MHz band.
(3) The 1 710-1 785 MHz and 1 805-1 880 MHz frequency bands (the 1 800 MHz band) have become available for GSM operation and are currently used by GSM systems across Europe. The 1 800 MHz band should also be opened under the same conditions as the 900 MHz band to other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that can coexist with GSM systems.
(4) The current use of GSM in the 1 800 MHz band should be protected throughout the Community as long as there is reasonable demand for the service, in line with the approach taken to protect the use of GSM in the 900 MHz band by Directive 87/372/EEC.
(5) Pursuant to Article 4(2) of the Radio Spectrum Decision, the Commission issued a mandate on 5 July 2006 to the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (hereinafter the CEPT) to develop least restrictive technical conditions for frequency bands addressed in the context of WAPECS (wireless access policy for electronic communications services), which include the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands.
(6) Technological neutrality and service neutrality are policy goals that have been supported by the Member States in the Radio Spectrum Policy Group (hereinafter the RSPG) Opinion on WAPECS of 23 November 2005 to achieve more flexible use of spectrum. The RSPG Opinion on WAPECS considers that these policy goals should be introduced gradually rather than suddenly so as to avoid any disruption of the market. The Commission set out its views on the more flexible use of spectrum in its Communication on ‘Rapid access to spectrum for wireless electronic communications services through more flexibility’(6), which,inter alia, stresses the need for a consistent and proportionate solution regarding the second and third generation mobile bands in the context of introducing flexible spectrum use for electronic communications services.
(7) In line with the approach taken to the opening of the 900 MHz band by Directive 87/372/EEC, the 1 800 MHz band currently used for GSM should therefore also be designated for GSM and for other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services which can coexist with GSM systems, and Member States should take whatever measures are necessary to protect the continued operation of GSM systems from harmful interference.
(8) Any other system deployed in the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands needs to ensure technical compatibility both with adjacent networks operated by other right holders in these bands and with the use of frequency bands adjacent to the 900 and 1 800 MHz bands.
(9) For harmonisation measures pursuant to the Radio Spectrum Decision, technical compatibility is demonstrated by compatibility studies performed by the CEPT via a mandate from the Commission. These studies should help to define the technical conditions needed to ensure the coexistence of a growing number of terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services. A list should be established of systems demonstrating such technical compatibility, which the Commission should amend, as appropriate, with the assistance of the Radio Spectrum Committee in line with the WAPECS principles, and thus increase the number of systems with harmonised access to the 900 and 1 800 MHz bands over time.
(10) Working on the basis of technical investigations, in particular Reports 82 and 96 of the Electronic Communications Committee (ECC) of the CEPT, and on the response to the mandate of 5 July 2006 in CEPT Report 19, the CEPT has concluded that UMTS/900/1 800 networks can be deployed in urban, sub-urban and rural areas in coexistence with GSM/900/1 800 networks, using appropriate values for carrier separation.
(11) The results of the mandate to the CEPT should be made applicable in the Community and implemented by the Member States without delay, given the market demand for the introduction of UMTS in these bands. In addition, Member States should ensure that UMTS gives appropriate protection to existing systems in adjacent bands.
(12) To increase flexibility while at the same time preserving the necessary pan-European coverage by electronic communications services in harmonised bands, Member States should furthermore have the power to allow the introduction in the 900 and 1 800 MHz bands of other systems alongside GSM and other identified terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services, provided that they ensure the coexistence of such terrestrial systems.
(13) Radio spectrum technical management includes the harmonisation and allocation of radio spectrum. This harmonisation should reflect the requirements of general policy principles identified at Community level. However, radio spectrum technical management does not cover assignment and licensing procedures (including their timing), or any decision whether to use competitive selection procedures for the assignment of radio frequencies.
(14) Differences in the existing national situations could result in distortion of competition. The existing regulatory framework gives Member States the tools they need to deal with these problems in a proportionate, non-discriminatory and objective manner, subject to Community law, including Directive 87/372/EEC, Directive 2002/20/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on the authorisation of electronic communications networks and services (Authorisation Directive)(7)and Directive 2002/21/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on a common regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services (Framework Directive)(8).
(15) The use of spectrum is subject to the requirements of Community law on public health protection, in particular Directive 2004/40/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 on the minimum health and safety requirements regarding the exposure of workers to the risks arising from physical agents (electromagnetic fields) (18th individual Directive within the meaning of Article 16(1) of Directive 89/391/EEC)(9)and Council Recommendation 1999/519/EC of 12 July 1999 on the limitation of exposure of the general public to electromagnetic fields (0 Hz to 300 GHz)(10). Health protection for radio equipment is ensured by compliance of such equipment with the essential requirements of Directive 1999/5/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 March 1999 on radio equipment and telecommunications terminal equipment and the mutual recognition of their conformity(11).
(16) In order to ensure effective use of the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands also in the longer term, administrations should continue with studies to increase efficiency and innovative use. With a view to reviewing this Decision to cover additional technologies, these and other studies undertaken by the CEPT on the basis of further mandates could demonstrate that systems other than GSM and UMTS are capable of providing terrestrial electronic communications services with pan-European coverage and can ensure technical compatibility with GSM and UMTS by appropriate means.
(17) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Radio Spectrum Committee,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
This Decision aims to harmonise the technical conditions for the availability and efficient use of the 900 MHz band, in accordance with Directive 87/372/EEC, and of the 1 800 MHz band for terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services.
For the purposes of this Decision, the following definitions shall apply:
(a)
‘GSM system’ means an electronic communications network that complies with the GSM Standards, as published by ETSI, in particular EN 301 502 and EN 301 511;
(b)
the ‘900 MHz band’ means the 880-915 MHz and 925-960 MHz bands;
(c)
the ‘1 800 MHz band’ means the 1 710-1 785 MHz and 1 805-1 880 MHz bands.
The terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that can coexist with GSM systems in the 900 MHz band within the meaning of Article 1(1) of Directive 87/372/EEC are listed in the Annex. They shall be subject to the conditions and the implementation deadlines laid down therein.
1. The 1 800 MHz band shall be designated and made available for GSM systems by 9 November 2009.
2. The 1 800 MHz band shall be designated and made available for those other terrestrial systems capable of providing electronic communications services that are listed in the Annex, subject to the conditions and implementation deadlines laid down therein.
1. Member States may designate and make available the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands for other terrestrial systems not listed in the Annex, provided that they ensure that:
(a)
such systems can coexist with GSM systems;
(b)
such systems can coexist with other systems listed in the Annex, both on their own territory and in neighbouring Member States.
2. Member States shall ensure that other systems referred to in Article 3 and Article 4(2) and paragraph 1 of this Article give appropriate protection to systems in adjacent bands.
Member States shall keep the use of the 900 MHz and 1 800 MHz bands under review to ensure the efficient use thereof and in particular report to the Commission any need for a revision of the Annex.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

LIST OF TERRESTRIAL SYSTEMS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 3 AND ARTICLE 4(2)

ANNEXThe following technical parameters shall be applied as an essential component of conditions necessary to ensure coexistence in the absence of bilateral or multilateral agreements between neighbouring networks, without precluding less stringent technical parameters if agreed among the operators of such networks.

Systems | Technical parameters | Implementation deadlines
UMTS complying with UMTS Standards, as published by ETSI, in particular EN 301 908-1, EN 301 908-2, EN 301 908-3 and EN 301 908-11 | 1.Carrier separation of 5 MHz or more between two neighbouring UMTS networks2.Carrier separation of 2,8 MHz or more between a neighbouring UMTS network and a GSM network | 1. | Carrier separation of 5 MHz or more between two neighbouring UMTS networks | 2. | Carrier separation of 2,8 MHz or more between a neighbouring UMTS network and a GSM network | 9 May 2010
1. | Carrier separation of 5 MHz or more between two neighbouring UMTS networks
2. | Carrier separation of 2,8 MHz or more between a neighbouring UMTS network and a GSM network

Pending: 32009D0716

25.9.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 253/8
(1) The financial services sector is a key component of the internal market, crucial for the proper functioning of the European economy and for global competitiveness. A healthy and dynamic financial sector requires a solid framework for regulation and supervision, which is capable of meeting the demands of increasingly integrated financial markets in the Community.
(2) The crisis in the financial markets which has unfolded since 2007 has put the issue of the supervision of financial institutions and financial reporting and auditing at the centre of the Community’s political agenda in regard to which it is necessary to ensure a well-functioning common framework for the internal market.
(3) In a global economy, there is also a need to converge standards between jurisdictions and develop international standards under a transparent and democratically accountable process. It is therefore important that the Community play a role in the international standard-setting process for financial markets. To ensure that the interests of the Community are respected and that global standards are of high quality and compatible with Community law, it is essential that the interests of the Community are adequately represented in that international standard-setting process.
(4) According to Regulation (EC) No 1606/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 19 July 2002 on the application of international accounting standards(3)(the IAS Regulation), International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS) should be incorporated into Community law to be applied by companies with securities listed on a regulated market in the Community, provided that the IFRS meet the criteria set out in that Regulation. IFRS therefore play a major role in the functioning of the internal market and thus the Community has a direct interest in ensuring that the process through which IFRS are developed and approved delivers standards that are consistent with the requirements of the legal framework of the internal market.
(5) IFRS are issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (IASB) and related interpretations are issued by the International Financial Reporting Interpretations Committee (IFRIC), two bodies within the International Accounting Standards Committee Foundation (IASCF). It is therefore important to establish appropriate funding arrangements for the IASCF.
(6) The European Financial Reporting Advisory Group (EFRAG) was founded in 2001 by European organisations representing issuers, investors and the accountancy profession involved in the financial reporting process. In accordance with the IAS Regulation, the EFRAG provides the Commission with opinions on whether an accounting standard issued by the IASB or an interpretation issued by IFRIC, which is to be endorsed, complies with Community law. The EFRAG is also increasingly used as a platform to provide upstream, technical input concerning draft accounting standards.
(7) Taking into account the EFRAG’s key role in supporting internal market law and policy and in representing European interests in the standard-setting process at international level, it is necessary for the Community to contribute to the EFRAG’s financing.
(8) In the field of statutory audit, the Public Interest Oversight Board (PIOB) was created in 2005 by the Monitoring Group, an international organisation responsible for monitoring the governance reform of the International Federation of Accountants (IFAC). The role of the PIOB is to oversee the process leading to the adoption of International Standards on Auditing (ISAs) and other public interest activities of the IFAC. It is possible for ISAs to be adopted for their application in the Community provided, in particular, that they have been developed with due process, public oversight and transparency as required under Article 26 of Directive 2006/43/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 May 2006 on statutory audits of annual accounts and consolidated accounts(4).
(9) The introduction of ISAs into Community law and the key role of the PIOB in ensuring that they fulfil the requirements laid down in Directive 2006/43/EC means that the Community has a direct interest in ensuring that the process through which such standards are developed and approved delivers standards that are consistent with the legal framework of the internal market. It is therefore important to ensure appropriate funding arrangements for the PIOB.
(10) Accordingly, it is appropriate to establish a Community programme (the ‘Programme’) to allow the co-financing of activities of the EFRAG, the IASCF and the PIOB, which pursue, in accordance with Article 162 of Commission Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002 of 23 December 2002, laying down detailed rules for the implementation of Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002(5), aims of a general European interest by designing standards, endorsing standards or supervising standard-setting processes in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
(11) It is also appropriate to provide grants to the three legal support structures, the exclusive aim of which is to provide administrative support to the Committee of European Securities Regulators, established by Commission Decision 2009/77/EC(6), the Committee of European Banking Supervisors, established by Commission Decision 2009/78/EC(7)and the Committee of European Insurance and Pension Supervisors, established by Commission Decision 2009/79/EC(8)(together, the ‘Committees of Supervisors’), for carrying out their mandates and projects relating to supervisory convergence, in particular training of staff of national supervisory authorities and management of information technology projects.
(12) The financial crisis has demonstrated the urgent need for progress in the area of supervisory convergence and cooperation. It is therefore appropriate for the Community to contribute financially to specific actions of the Committees of Supervisors which are to be carried out to achieve such progress.
(13) Uniform implementation and application of Community law in the field of financial services as far as supervision is concerned is essential for the dismantling of remaining obstacles to the smooth functioning of the internal market. Some of the most effective and appropriate means by which to achieve such dismantling are for the Committees of Supervisors to provide better common training for the staff of national supervisory authorities and to develop common information technology instruments.
(14) Bodies working in the field of supervision, accounting and auditing are highly dependent on funding and, despite their major roles in the Community, none of the proposed beneficiaries of the Programme benefit from any financial support from the Community budget, which may affect their capacity to comply with their respective missions which are decisive for the functioning of the internal market.
(15) Community co-financing ensures that beneficiaries benefit from clear, stable, diversified, sound and adequate funding and that they are able to accomplish their public interest mission in an independent and efficient manner.
(16) Sufficient funding should be provided by means of a Community contribution towards the functioning of the Committees of Supervisors and international accounting and auditing standard setting, and in particular to the IASCF, including the EFRAG and the PIOB.
(17) Community funding should, in particular in the specific case of the IASCF, be made conditional upon practical fulfilment of the governance reforms requested by the Community.
(18) When transmitting their draft work programmes on an annual basis to the European Parliament, the Council, and the Commission, as requested in the European Parliament Resolution of 9 October 2008(9)and in the Council conclusions of 14 May 2008, the Committees of Supervisors should include in such work programmes a section detailing the activities that have been financed under the Programme in the course of the year of transmission, indicating, in particular, the amounts of financing and the outcomes of the financed activities, and a description of the activities that the Committees of Supervisors intend to submit to the Commission during the course of the following year for financing under the Programme.
(19) In addition to changing their funding patterns, the IASCF and the EFRAG are currently undergoing governance reforms, the need for which has been highlighted by the financial crisis, to ensure that through their structure and processes they accomplish their public interest mission in an independent, efficient, transparent and democratically accountable manner. The importance of those reforms was stressed in the report of the High Level Group on financial supervision chaired by Jacques de Larosière (de Larosière Group) of 25 February 2009, in the Commission Communication for the Spring European Council of 4 March 2009 entitled ‘Driving European recovery’, and by the Group of Twenty (G-20), meeting on 2 April 2009. Those reforms should be in place by the time the Community co-financing starts. In relation to the IASCF, the reforms should include, inter alia, meeting the expectations set out in the European Parliament Resolution of 24 April 2008 on International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS) and the Governance of the International Accounting Standards Board (IASB) and in the Council Conclusions of 8 July 2008, in particular the creation of the Monitoring Board with relevant powers and appropriate composition, greater transparency and legitimacy in regard to the IASCF’s standard-setting and agenda-setting processes, the enhancement of the effectiveness of the Standards Advisory Council and the formalisation of the role of impact assessments as part of the due process of the IASB.
(20) Beneficiaries that pursue international activities in third countries, such as the PIOB and the IASCF, should not continue to benefit from Community co-financing if, after the first 2 years thereof, they have not made significant progress towards ensuring that neutral funding arrangements form a majority of their total funding, including from third-country participants.
(21) Directive 2006/43/EC provides that Member States set up independent oversight bodies in the field of auditing. Recent market events have, however, revealed deficiencies in many areas including auditing. To improve the quality of auditing in the European Union further, the Commission should therefore, by 1 July 2010, present a report on reinforcing European audit firm oversight cooperation.
(22) The financial crisis may lead to the setting up of new bodies at Community or international level with a mandate covering Community objectives which are similar to those of the beneficiaries of the Programme.
(23) It should be possible to include in the Programme such bodies as new beneficiaries, provided that they fulfil the eligibility criteria set out in this Decision.
(24) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Decision should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(10).
(25) In particular, the Commission should be empowered to select new beneficiaries for the Programme and to amend the Annex accordingly. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of this Decision by supplementing it with new non-essential elements, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC.
(26) Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002 of 25 June 2002 on the Financial Regulation applicable to the general budget of the European Communities(11)(the Financial Regulation) and Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002, which safeguard the Community financial interests, have to be applied taking into account the principles of simplicity and consistency in the choice of budgetary instruments, a limitation on the number of cases where the Commission retains direct responsibility for implementation and management, and the required proportionality between the level of resources and the administrative burden related to their use.
(27) The financial crisis has highlighted the need for reform of the regulatory and supervisory models for the European Union’s financial sector. In its Communication entitled ‘Driving European recovery’, the Commission announced its intention to put forward the necessary legislative proposals with due consideration for the conclusions presented by the de Larosière Group. The European Council of 19 and 20 March 2009 agreed on the need to improve the regulation and supervision of financial institutions in the European Union, with the report of the de Larosière Group as a basis for action. The Commission should present relevant proposals to the European Parliament and the Council as soon as possible and in any event by 1 July 2010.
(28) This Decision should provide for the possibility of co-financing activities of certain bodies pursuing aims of a general Community interest on Community-wide issues in the field of financial services and designing standards, endorsing standards or supervising standard-setting processes in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
(29) Community funding is proposed for a well-defined and limited number of the most important bodies in the field of financial services. Within the current institutional framework, the new funding arrangements will ensure stable, diversified, sound and adequate funding to enable the relevant bodies to carry out their Community-related or Community public interest mission in an independent and efficient manner. Financial support will be granted in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Financial Regulation and in Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002.
(30) Since the objectives of this Decision cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States and can therefore, by reason of its scale and effects, be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Decision does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives,
(a) those supporting the implementation of Community policies aimed at supervisory convergence, in particular by means of training the personnel of national supervisory authorities and management of information technology projects in the field of financial services; and
(b) those developing or providing input to the development of standards, applying, assessing or monitoring standards or overseeing standard setting processes in support of the implementation of Community policies in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
(a) it must be a non-profit-making legal person, with the objective of promoting public interest and pursuing aims of general European interest as provided for in Article 162 of Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002; and
(b) it must not be, at the time of the award of the grant, in one of the situations referred to in Article 93(1), Article 94, or point (a) of Article 96(2) of the Financial Regulation.
(a) in the case of the beneficiaries listed in Section A of the Annex, Community financing must be awarded in the form of operating grants; and
(b) in the case of the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex:(i)the beneficiaries may choose between an action grant and an operating grant; and(ii)when submitting its work programme and estimated overall budget to the Commission pursuant to paragraph 1, the beneficiary must provide the Commission with written confirmation that its request for financing does not undermine the independence of the Committee of Supervisors to which that beneficiary provides an administrative support function. (i) the beneficiaries may choose between an action grant and an operating grant; and (ii) when submitting its work programme and estimated overall budget to the Commission pursuant to paragraph 1, the beneficiary must provide the Commission with written confirmation that its request for financing does not undermine the independence of the Committee of Supervisors to which that beneficiary provides an administrative support function.
(i) the beneficiaries may choose between an action grant and an operating grant; and
(ii) when submitting its work programme and estimated overall budget to the Commission pursuant to paragraph 1, the beneficiary must provide the Commission with written confirmation that its request for financing does not undermine the independence of the Committee of Supervisors to which that beneficiary provides an administrative support function.
(i) the beneficiaries may choose between an action grant and an operating grant; and
(ii) when submitting its work programme and estimated overall budget to the Commission pursuant to paragraph 1, the beneficiary must provide the Commission with written confirmation that its request for financing does not undermine the independence of the Committee of Supervisors to which that beneficiary provides an administrative support function.
(a) their exclusive aim must be to enable the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex to provide an administrative support function to the Committees of Supervisors to develop and implement the projects identified in the decisions providing for the action grants; and
(b) the administrative support function of the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex must be clearly set out in their respective statutes.
(a) information technology projects;
(b) training programmes and staff secondment schemes for staff from national supervisors;
(c) hosting conferences, seminars, training sessions and meetings of experts;
(d) preparing and issuing publications, preparation and execution of other information activities;
(e) carrying out research, preparing studies; and
(f) other specific supporting activities relevant to Community law or policy in the field of accounting and auditing or supervisory convergence or cooperation.
(a) it must be a direct successor of one of the beneficiaries listed in the Annex;
(b) it must pursue activities supporting the implementation of Community policies aimed at supervisory convergence and cooperation in the field of financial services; or
(c) it must be directly involved in the process of developing or providing input to the development of international standards, applying, assessing or monitoring those standards or overseeing standard-setting processes in support of the implementation of Community policies in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
(a) fulfils the criterion set out in paragraph 2(a) of this Article, it may be awarded the grant of its predecessor listed in the Annex, provided that, in the case of an action grant, such body also fulfils the criteria for eligible activities set out in Article 6; or
(b) fulfils the criteria for eligible activities set out in Article 6 and the criteria set out in points (b) or (c) of paragraph 2 of this Article, it may be awarded an action grant.
(a) for any action financed by the Programme under an action grant, the beneficiary submit annually a technical and financial report on the progress of work and a final report after completion of the action; and
(b) for any work programme financed by the Programme under an operating grant, the beneficiary submit annually an activity and financial report on the implementation of the work programme and a final report after the end of the period of eligibility for Community funding.
— the European Financial Reporting Advisory Group (EFRAG),
— the International Accounting Standards Committee Foundation (IASCF).
— the Public Interest Oversight Board (PIOB).
— in the case of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors (CEBS), CEBS Secretariat Limited, a UK limited company by guarantee without share capital the registered office of which is situated in London and which is registered with Companies House under number 5161108,
— in the case of the Committee of European Securities Regulators (CESR) a French not-for-profit organisation (association loi 1901), the registered office of which is situated in Paris and which is registered with the ‘préfecture de police’ under number 441545308,
— in the case of the Committee of European Insurance and Occupational Pensions Supervisors (CEIOPS) a German not-for-profit organisation (eingetragener Verein (e.V.)), the registered office of which is situated in Frankfurt and which is registered with the ‘Amtsgericht Frankfurt am Main’ under number VR 12777.
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 95 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(2),
(1) The financial services sector is a key component of the internal market, crucial for the proper functioning of the European economy and for global competitiveness. A healthy and dynamic financial sector requires a solid framework for regulation and supervision, which is capable of meeting the demands of increasingly integrated financial markets in the Community.
(2) The crisis in the financial markets which has unfolded since 2007 has put the issue of the supervision of financial institutions and financial reporting and auditing at the centre of the Community’s political agenda in regard to which it is necessary to ensure a well-functioning common framework for the internal market.
(3) In a global economy, there is also a need to converge standards between jurisdictions and develop international standards under a transparent and democratically accountable process. It is therefore important that the Community play a role in the international standard-setting process for financial markets. To ensure that the interests of the Community are respected and that global standards are of high quality and compatible with Community law, it is essential that the interests of the Community are adequately represented in that international standard-setting process.
(4) According to Regulation (EC) No 1606/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 19 July 2002 on the application of international accounting standards(3)(the IAS Regulation), International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS) should be incorporated into Community law to be applied by companies with securities listed on a regulated market in the Community, provided that the IFRS meet the criteria set out in that Regulation. IFRS therefore play a major role in the functioning of the internal market and thus the Community has a direct interest in ensuring that the process through which IFRS are developed and approved delivers standards that are consistent with the requirements of the legal framework of the internal market.
(5) IFRS are issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (IASB) and related interpretations are issued by the International Financial Reporting Interpretations Committee (IFRIC), two bodies within the International Accounting Standards Committee Foundation (IASCF). It is therefore important to establish appropriate funding arrangements for the IASCF.
(6) The European Financial Reporting Advisory Group (EFRAG) was founded in 2001 by European organisations representing issuers, investors and the accountancy profession involved in the financial reporting process. In accordance with the IAS Regulation, the EFRAG provides the Commission with opinions on whether an accounting standard issued by the IASB or an interpretation issued by IFRIC, which is to be endorsed, complies with Community law. The EFRAG is also increasingly used as a platform to provide upstream, technical input concerning draft accounting standards.
(7) Taking into account the EFRAG’s key role in supporting internal market law and policy and in representing European interests in the standard-setting process at international level, it is necessary for the Community to contribute to the EFRAG’s financing.
(8) In the field of statutory audit, the Public Interest Oversight Board (PIOB) was created in 2005 by the Monitoring Group, an international organisation responsible for monitoring the governance reform of the International Federation of Accountants (IFAC). The role of the PIOB is to oversee the process leading to the adoption of International Standards on Auditing (ISAs) and other public interest activities of the IFAC. It is possible for ISAs to be adopted for their application in the Community provided, in particular, that they have been developed with due process, public oversight and transparency as required under Article 26 of Directive 2006/43/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 May 2006 on statutory audits of annual accounts and consolidated accounts(4).
(9) The introduction of ISAs into Community law and the key role of the PIOB in ensuring that they fulfil the requirements laid down in Directive 2006/43/EC means that the Community has a direct interest in ensuring that the process through which such standards are developed and approved delivers standards that are consistent with the legal framework of the internal market. It is therefore important to ensure appropriate funding arrangements for the PIOB.
(10) Accordingly, it is appropriate to establish a Community programme (the ‘Programme’) to allow the co-financing of activities of the EFRAG, the IASCF and the PIOB, which pursue, in accordance with Article 162 of Commission Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002 of 23 December 2002, laying down detailed rules for the implementation of Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002(5), aims of a general European interest by designing standards, endorsing standards or supervising standard-setting processes in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
(11) It is also appropriate to provide grants to the three legal support structures, the exclusive aim of which is to provide administrative support to the Committee of European Securities Regulators, established by Commission Decision 2009/77/EC(6), the Committee of European Banking Supervisors, established by Commission Decision 2009/78/EC(7)and the Committee of European Insurance and Pension Supervisors, established by Commission Decision 2009/79/EC(8)(together, the ‘Committees of Supervisors’), for carrying out their mandates and projects relating to supervisory convergence, in particular training of staff of national supervisory authorities and management of information technology projects.
(12) The financial crisis has demonstrated the urgent need for progress in the area of supervisory convergence and cooperation. It is therefore appropriate for the Community to contribute financially to specific actions of the Committees of Supervisors which are to be carried out to achieve such progress.
(13) Uniform implementation and application of Community law in the field of financial services as far as supervision is concerned is essential for the dismantling of remaining obstacles to the smooth functioning of the internal market. Some of the most effective and appropriate means by which to achieve such dismantling are for the Committees of Supervisors to provide better common training for the staff of national supervisory authorities and to develop common information technology instruments.
(14) Bodies working in the field of supervision, accounting and auditing are highly dependent on funding and, despite their major roles in the Community, none of the proposed beneficiaries of the Programme benefit from any financial support from the Community budget, which may affect their capacity to comply with their respective missions which are decisive for the functioning of the internal market.
(15) Community co-financing ensures that beneficiaries benefit from clear, stable, diversified, sound and adequate funding and that they are able to accomplish their public interest mission in an independent and efficient manner.
(16) Sufficient funding should be provided by means of a Community contribution towards the functioning of the Committees of Supervisors and international accounting and auditing standard setting, and in particular to the IASCF, including the EFRAG and the PIOB.
(17) Community funding should, in particular in the specific case of the IASCF, be made conditional upon practical fulfilment of the governance reforms requested by the Community.
(18) When transmitting their draft work programmes on an annual basis to the European Parliament, the Council, and the Commission, as requested in the European Parliament Resolution of 9 October 2008(9)and in the Council conclusions of 14 May 2008, the Committees of Supervisors should include in such work programmes a section detailing the activities that have been financed under the Programme in the course of the year of transmission, indicating, in particular, the amounts of financing and the outcomes of the financed activities, and a description of the activities that the Committees of Supervisors intend to submit to the Commission during the course of the following year for financing under the Programme.
(19) In addition to changing their funding patterns, the IASCF and the EFRAG are currently undergoing governance reforms, the need for which has been highlighted by the financial crisis, to ensure that through their structure and processes they accomplish their public interest mission in an independent, efficient, transparent and democratically accountable manner. The importance of those reforms was stressed in the report of the High Level Group on financial supervision chaired by Jacques de Larosière (de Larosière Group) of 25 February 2009, in the Commission Communication for the Spring European Council of 4 March 2009 entitled ‘Driving European recovery’, and by the Group of Twenty (G-20), meeting on 2 April 2009. Those reforms should be in place by the time the Community co-financing starts. In relation to the IASCF, the reforms should include, inter alia, meeting the expectations set out in the European Parliament Resolution of 24 April 2008 on International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS) and the Governance of the International Accounting Standards Board (IASB) and in the Council Conclusions of 8 July 2008, in particular the creation of the Monitoring Board with relevant powers and appropriate composition, greater transparency and legitimacy in regard to the IASCF’s standard-setting and agenda-setting processes, the enhancement of the effectiveness of the Standards Advisory Council and the formalisation of the role of impact assessments as part of the due process of the IASB.
(20) Beneficiaries that pursue international activities in third countries, such as the PIOB and the IASCF, should not continue to benefit from Community co-financing if, after the first 2 years thereof, they have not made significant progress towards ensuring that neutral funding arrangements form a majority of their total funding, including from third-country participants.
(21) Directive 2006/43/EC provides that Member States set up independent oversight bodies in the field of auditing. Recent market events have, however, revealed deficiencies in many areas including auditing. To improve the quality of auditing in the European Union further, the Commission should therefore, by 1 July 2010, present a report on reinforcing European audit firm oversight cooperation.
(22) The financial crisis may lead to the setting up of new bodies at Community or international level with a mandate covering Community objectives which are similar to those of the beneficiaries of the Programme.
(23) It should be possible to include in the Programme such bodies as new beneficiaries, provided that they fulfil the eligibility criteria set out in this Decision.
(24) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Decision should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(10).
(25) In particular, the Commission should be empowered to select new beneficiaries for the Programme and to amend the Annex accordingly. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of this Decision by supplementing it with new non-essential elements, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC.
(26) Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002 of 25 June 2002 on the Financial Regulation applicable to the general budget of the European Communities(11)(the Financial Regulation) and Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002, which safeguard the Community financial interests, have to be applied taking into account the principles of simplicity and consistency in the choice of budgetary instruments, a limitation on the number of cases where the Commission retains direct responsibility for implementation and management, and the required proportionality between the level of resources and the administrative burden related to their use.
(27) The financial crisis has highlighted the need for reform of the regulatory and supervisory models for the European Union’s financial sector. In its Communication entitled ‘Driving European recovery’, the Commission announced its intention to put forward the necessary legislative proposals with due consideration for the conclusions presented by the de Larosière Group. The European Council of 19 and 20 March 2009 agreed on the need to improve the regulation and supervision of financial institutions in the European Union, with the report of the de Larosière Group as a basis for action. The Commission should present relevant proposals to the European Parliament and the Council as soon as possible and in any event by 1 July 2010.
(28) This Decision should provide for the possibility of co-financing activities of certain bodies pursuing aims of a general Community interest on Community-wide issues in the field of financial services and designing standards, endorsing standards or supervising standard-setting processes in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
(29) Community funding is proposed for a well-defined and limited number of the most important bodies in the field of financial services. Within the current institutional framework, the new funding arrangements will ensure stable, diversified, sound and adequate funding to enable the relevant bodies to carry out their Community-related or Community public interest mission in an independent and efficient manner. Financial support will be granted in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Financial Regulation and in Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002.
(30) Since the objectives of this Decision cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States and can therefore, by reason of its scale and effects, be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Decision does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives,
HAVE DECIDED AS FOLLOWS:

Subject matter and scope
Article 1
A Community programme (the ‘Programme’), is hereby established for the period from 1 January 2010 to 31 December 2013 to support the activities of bodies which contribute to the achievement of the policy objectives of the Community in relation to supervisory convergence and cooperation in the field of financial services and in relation to financial reporting and auditing.

Objectives
Article 2
1. The general objective of the Programme is to improve the conditions for the functioning of the internal market by supporting the operation, activities or actions of certain bodies in the fields of financial services, financial reporting and auditing.
2. The following activities are covered by the Programme:
(a)
those supporting the implementation of Community policies aimed at supervisory convergence, in particular by means of training the personnel of national supervisory authorities and management of information technology projects in the field of financial services; and
(b)
those developing or providing input to the development of standards, applying, assessing or monitoring standards or overseeing standard setting processes in support of the implementation of Community policies in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
3. The independence of the Committees of Supervisors provided for in Decisions 2009/77/EC, 2009/78/EC and 2009/79/EC shall not be undermined by the implementation of the Programme.

Access to the Programme
Article 3
To be eligible for Community financing under the Programme, a beneficiary shall fulfil the following conditions:
(a)
it must be a non-profit-making legal person, with the objective of promoting public interest and pursuing aims of general European interest as provided for in Article 162 of Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002; and
(b)
it must not be, at the time of the award of the grant, in one of the situations referred to in Article 93(1), Article 94, or point (a) of Article 96(2) of the Financial Regulation.

Beneficiaries of the Programme
Article 4
1. The beneficiaries listed in the Annex shall benefit under the Programme.
2. Beneficiaries that carry out international activities in third countries, such as the IASCF and the PIOB, shall not continue to benefit under the Programme if after the first 2 years of co-financing they have not made significant progress towards ensuring that neutral funding arrangements form a majority of their total funding, including from third-country participants.

Award of grants
Article 5
1. The Commission shall provide financing under the Programme in the form of grants and only upon receipt of an appropriate work programme and an estimated overall budget.
2. Community financing shall be awarded in the form of operating grants or action grants, subject to the following conditions:
(a)
in the case of the beneficiaries listed in Section A of the Annex, Community financing must be awarded in the form of operating grants; and
(b)
in the case of the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex:
(i)
the beneficiaries may choose between an action grant and an operating grant; and
(ii)
when submitting its work programme and estimated overall budget to the Commission pursuant to paragraph 1, the beneficiary must provide the Commission with written confirmation that its request for financing does not undermine the independence of the Committee of Supervisors to which that beneficiary provides an administrative support function.
3. Operating grants shall be granted only to finance the operating costs and expenses of the beneficiaries including the running of their secretariats and the remuneration of their employees.
In the event of renewal, operating grants shall not be automatically decreased.
4. Action grants shall be granted only for the activities set out in Article 6 and shall be subject to the following conditions:
(a)
their exclusive aim must be to enable the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex to provide an administrative support function to the Committees of Supervisors to develop and implement the projects identified in the decisions providing for the action grants; and
(b)
the administrative support function of the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex must be clearly set out in their respective statutes.
The administrative support function referred to in point (b) shall be the sole purpose of the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex and shall include the carrying out of the activities laid down in Article 6 for the benefit of the Committees of Supervisors.
5. The Commission shall decide on the amounts and the maximum percentage of financing and shall make such decisions public.

Eligible activities of beneficiaries for action grants
Article 6
Without prejudice to Article 2(3) and Articles 3 and 5, the following activities shall be regarded as being eligible for action grants as specific projects with a Community dimension:
(a)
information technology projects;
(b)
training programmes and staff secondment schemes for staff from national supervisors;
(c)
hosting conferences, seminars, training sessions and meetings of experts;
(d)
preparing and issuing publications, preparation and execution of other information activities;
(e)
carrying out research, preparing studies; and
(f)
other specific supporting activities relevant to Community law or policy in the field of accounting and auditing or supervisory convergence or cooperation.

Selection of new beneficiaries
Article 7
1. The Commission may select new beneficiaries for the Programme and amend the Annex accordingly. Those measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Decision by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 13(2).
2. To qualify as a new beneficiary, a body shall fulfil the criteria set out in Article 3 and at least one of the following criteria:
(a)
it must be a direct successor of one of the beneficiaries listed in the Annex;
(b)
it must pursue activities supporting the implementation of Community policies aimed at supervisory convergence and cooperation in the field of financial services; or
(c)
it must be directly involved in the process of developing or providing input to the development of international standards, applying, assessing or monitoring those standards or overseeing standard-setting processes in support of the implementation of Community policies in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
3. Where a body selected by the Commission as a new beneficiary:
(a)
fulfils the criterion set out in paragraph 2(a) of this Article, it may be awarded the grant of its predecessor listed in the Annex, provided that, in the case of an action grant, such body also fulfils the criteria for eligible activities set out in Article 6; or
(b)
fulfils the criteria for eligible activities set out in Article 6 and the criteria set out in points (b) or (c) of paragraph 2 of this Article, it may be awarded an action grant.
Under point (b) of this paragraph, the maximum amount of financing available under the action grant shall not exceed, on an annual basis, the unused credits in the context of the grants awarded for specific actions or operating grants pursuant to Article 9.

Transparency
Article 8
Any beneficiary of funding awarded under the Programme shall indicate in a prominent place, such as a website, a publication or an annual report, that it has received funding from the budget of the European Union.

Financial provisions
Article 9
1. The financial envelope for the implementation of this Decision over the period 2010-2013 shall be EUR 38 700 000. Within that envelope, commitment appropriations to the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex shall be at least EUR 13 500 000, those to the IASCF shall be no more than EUR 12 750 000, and those to the EFRAG shall be no more than EUR 11 250 000.
2. The annual appropriations allocated in accordance with this Decision shall be authorised by the budgetary authority within the limits of the financial framework.
3. Where the Commission presents its first appropriation request as part of the preliminary draft budget to the budgetary authority in relation to the IASCF, it shall, 1 month in advance of such request, provide a report on the governance reforms of the IASCF to be delivered to the European Parliament and the Council. That report shall be assessed, in an appropriate manner, by the European Parliament and the Council. The report shall focus on the governance structure and processes, including the composition and powers of the Monitoring Board, in particular on the ability of that body to accomplish its public interest mission in a transparent and efficient manner. The report shall also set out progress as regards the roadmaps for third countries to apply IFRS to their domestic issuers.
4. Where the Commission presents its first appropriation request as part of the preliminary draft budget to the budgetary authority in relation to the year following the first 2 years of financing of the IASCF and the PIOB, it shall, 1 month in advance of such request, provide a report on whether the IASCF and the PIOB have made significant progress towards ensuring that neutral funding arrangements form a majority of their total funding, including from third-country participants. That report shall be assessed, in an appropriate manner, by the European Parliament and the Council with regard to whether significant progress towards neutral funding, including from third-country participants, has been made.

Implementation
Article 10
The measures necessary for the implementation of this Decision shall be adopted by the Commission in accordance with the procedures set out in the Financial Regulation and Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002.

Monitoring
Article 11
1. The Commission shall ensure that:
(a)
for any action financed by the Programme under an action grant, the beneficiary submit annually a technical and financial report on the progress of work and a final report after completion of the action; and
(b)
for any work programme financed by the Programme under an operating grant, the beneficiary submit annually an activity and financial report on the implementation of the work programme and a final report after the end of the period of eligibility for Community funding.
The Commission shall determine the form and content of the reports referred to in points (a) and (b).
2. Without prejudice to the audits carried out by the Court of Auditors in liaison with the competent national audit bodies or department pursuant to Article 248 of the Treaty, or any inspection carried out pursuant to point (b) of the first subparagraph of Article 279(1) of the Treaty, officials and other staff of the Commission may carry out on-the-spot checks, including sample checks, on actions financed under the Programme and in accordance with Council Regulation (Euratom, EC) No 2185/96 of 11 November 1996 concerning on-the-spot checks and inspections carried out by the Commission in order to protect the European Communities’ financial interests against fraud and other irregularities(12). Where necessary, investigations shall be conducted by the European Anti-Fraud Office (OLAF) and these shall be governed by Regulation (EC) No 1073/1999 of the European Parliament and the Council(13).
3. The Commission shall ensure that contracts and agreements resulting from the implementation of the Programme provide, in particular, for supervision and financial control by the Commission (or any representative authorised by it), including by OLAF, and for audits — if necessary on-the-spot — by the Court of Auditors.
4. Commission staff and outside personnel authorised by the Commission shall have appropriate right of access, in particular to the beneficiary’s offices and to all the information, including information in electronic format, needed in order to conduct such audit.
5. The Court of Auditors and OLAF shall enjoy the same rights, in particular as regards access, as the Commission.
6. The beneficiary of an operating or action grant shall keep available for the Commission all the supporting documents, including the audited financial statement, regarding expenditure incurred during the grant year, for a period of 5 years following the last payment. The beneficiary of such a grant shall ensure that, where applicable, supporting documents in the possession of partners or members are made available to the Commission.
7. On the basis of the results of the reports and sample checks referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2, the Commission shall ensure that, if necessary, the scale or the conditions of allocation of the financial support originally approved and the timetable for payments are adjusted.
8. The Commission shall ensure that all steps necessary to verify that the actions financed are carried out properly and in compliance with this Decision and the Financial Regulation are taken.

Protection of the Community’s financial interests
Article 12
1. The Commission shall ensure that, when the activities financed under the Programme are implemented, the financial interests of the Community are protected by the application of preventive measures against fraud, corruption and other illegal activities, by effective checks and by the recovery of amounts unduly paid and, if irregularities are detected, by effective, proportionate and dissuasive penalties, in accordance with Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2988/95(14), Regulation (Euratom, EC) No 2185/96 and Regulation (EC) No 1073/1999.
2. For the Community activities financed pursuant to this Programme, the notion of irregularity shall, in accordance with Article 1(2) of Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2988/95, mean any infringement of a provision of Community law resulting from an act or omission by an economic operator, which has, or would have, the effect of prejudicing the general budget of the European Union or budgets managed by the Communities, either by reducing or losing revenue accruing from own resources collected directly on behalf of the Communities, or by an unjustified item of expenditure.
3. The Commission shall ensure that the amount of financial support granted for an action is reduced, suspended or recovered if it finds irregularities, including non-compliance with this Decision, the individual decision or the contract or agreement granting the financial support in question, or if it transpires that, without Commission approval having been sought, the action has been subjected to a change which conflicts with the nature or implementing conditions of the project.
4. If the time limits have not been observed or if only part of the allocated financial support is justified by the progress made with implementing an action, the beneficiary shall submit observations to the Commission within a specified period. If the beneficiary does not give a satisfactory answer, the Commission may cancel the remaining financial support and demand the repayment of sums already paid out.
5. The Commission shall ensure that any undue payment is reimbursed. Interest shall accrue on any sums not repaid in good time under the conditions laid down in the Financial Regulation.

Committee procedure
Article 13
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4) and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.

Evaluation
Article 14
1. No later than 6 months before the end of the Programme, the Commission shall submit to the European Parliament and the Council a report on the achievement of the Programme’s objectives. That report shall be based, inter alia, on the annual reports referred to in Article 11(1).
That report shall appraise at least the overall pertinence and coherence of the Programme, the effectiveness of its execution and the overall and individual effectiveness of the various actions in terms of achievements of the objectives as set out in Article 2.
The report shall be forwarded to the European Economic and Social Committee for information.
2. The European Parliament and the Council shall, in accordance with the Treaty, decide whether to continue the Programme after 31 December 2013.
3. The Commission shall present to the European Parliament and the Council as soon as possible, and in any event by 1 July 2010, a report on the need for further reforms of the financial supervisory system in the European Union, taking account of the responsibilities under the Treaty, and shall, as appropriate, put forward the necessary legislative proposals.
4. The Commission shall present to the European Parliament and the Council, together with the preliminary draft budget for 2011, a report on the possible adjustments to be made to the total financial envelope with regards to commitment appropriations to the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex.
5. The Commission shall, by 1 July 2010, present a report on reinforcing European audit firm oversight cooperation.

Entry into force
Article 15
This Decision shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 95 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(2),
(1) The financial services sector is a key component of the internal market, crucial for the proper functioning of the European economy and for global competitiveness. A healthy and dynamic financial sector requires a solid framework for regulation and supervision, which is capable of meeting the demands of increasingly integrated financial markets in the Community.
(2) The crisis in the financial markets which has unfolded since 2007 has put the issue of the supervision of financial institutions and financial reporting and auditing at the centre of the Community’s political agenda in regard to which it is necessary to ensure a well-functioning common framework for the internal market.
(3) In a global economy, there is also a need to converge standards between jurisdictions and develop international standards under a transparent and democratically accountable process. It is therefore important that the Community play a role in the international standard-setting process for financial markets. To ensure that the interests of the Community are respected and that global standards are of high quality and compatible with Community law, it is essential that the interests of the Community are adequately represented in that international standard-setting process.
(4) According to Regulation (EC) No 1606/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 19 July 2002 on the application of international accounting standards(3)(the IAS Regulation), International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS) should be incorporated into Community law to be applied by companies with securities listed on a regulated market in the Community, provided that the IFRS meet the criteria set out in that Regulation. IFRS therefore play a major role in the functioning of the internal market and thus the Community has a direct interest in ensuring that the process through which IFRS are developed and approved delivers standards that are consistent with the requirements of the legal framework of the internal market.
(5) IFRS are issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (IASB) and related interpretations are issued by the International Financial Reporting Interpretations Committee (IFRIC), two bodies within the International Accounting Standards Committee Foundation (IASCF). It is therefore important to establish appropriate funding arrangements for the IASCF.
(6) The European Financial Reporting Advisory Group (EFRAG) was founded in 2001 by European organisations representing issuers, investors and the accountancy profession involved in the financial reporting process. In accordance with the IAS Regulation, the EFRAG provides the Commission with opinions on whether an accounting standard issued by the IASB or an interpretation issued by IFRIC, which is to be endorsed, complies with Community law. The EFRAG is also increasingly used as a platform to provide upstream, technical input concerning draft accounting standards.
(7) Taking into account the EFRAG’s key role in supporting internal market law and policy and in representing European interests in the standard-setting process at international level, it is necessary for the Community to contribute to the EFRAG’s financing.
(8) In the field of statutory audit, the Public Interest Oversight Board (PIOB) was created in 2005 by the Monitoring Group, an international organisation responsible for monitoring the governance reform of the International Federation of Accountants (IFAC). The role of the PIOB is to oversee the process leading to the adoption of International Standards on Auditing (ISAs) and other public interest activities of the IFAC. It is possible for ISAs to be adopted for their application in the Community provided, in particular, that they have been developed with due process, public oversight and transparency as required under Article 26 of Directive 2006/43/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 May 2006 on statutory audits of annual accounts and consolidated accounts(4).
(9) The introduction of ISAs into Community law and the key role of the PIOB in ensuring that they fulfil the requirements laid down in Directive 2006/43/EC means that the Community has a direct interest in ensuring that the process through which such standards are developed and approved delivers standards that are consistent with the legal framework of the internal market. It is therefore important to ensure appropriate funding arrangements for the PIOB.
(10) Accordingly, it is appropriate to establish a Community programme (the ‘Programme’) to allow the co-financing of activities of the EFRAG, the IASCF and the PIOB, which pursue, in accordance with Article 162 of Commission Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002 of 23 December 2002, laying down detailed rules for the implementation of Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002(5), aims of a general European interest by designing standards, endorsing standards or supervising standard-setting processes in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
(11) It is also appropriate to provide grants to the three legal support structures, the exclusive aim of which is to provide administrative support to the Committee of European Securities Regulators, established by Commission Decision 2009/77/EC(6), the Committee of European Banking Supervisors, established by Commission Decision 2009/78/EC(7)and the Committee of European Insurance and Pension Supervisors, established by Commission Decision 2009/79/EC(8)(together, the ‘Committees of Supervisors’), for carrying out their mandates and projects relating to supervisory convergence, in particular training of staff of national supervisory authorities and management of information technology projects.
(12) The financial crisis has demonstrated the urgent need for progress in the area of supervisory convergence and cooperation. It is therefore appropriate for the Community to contribute financially to specific actions of the Committees of Supervisors which are to be carried out to achieve such progress.
(13) Uniform implementation and application of Community law in the field of financial services as far as supervision is concerned is essential for the dismantling of remaining obstacles to the smooth functioning of the internal market. Some of the most effective and appropriate means by which to achieve such dismantling are for the Committees of Supervisors to provide better common training for the staff of national supervisory authorities and to develop common information technology instruments.
(14) Bodies working in the field of supervision, accounting and auditing are highly dependent on funding and, despite their major roles in the Community, none of the proposed beneficiaries of the Programme benefit from any financial support from the Community budget, which may affect their capacity to comply with their respective missions which are decisive for the functioning of the internal market.
(15) Community co-financing ensures that beneficiaries benefit from clear, stable, diversified, sound and adequate funding and that they are able to accomplish their public interest mission in an independent and efficient manner.
(16) Sufficient funding should be provided by means of a Community contribution towards the functioning of the Committees of Supervisors and international accounting and auditing standard setting, and in particular to the IASCF, including the EFRAG and the PIOB.
(17) Community funding should, in particular in the specific case of the IASCF, be made conditional upon practical fulfilment of the governance reforms requested by the Community.
(18) When transmitting their draft work programmes on an annual basis to the European Parliament, the Council, and the Commission, as requested in the European Parliament Resolution of 9 October 2008(9)and in the Council conclusions of 14 May 2008, the Committees of Supervisors should include in such work programmes a section detailing the activities that have been financed under the Programme in the course of the year of transmission, indicating, in particular, the amounts of financing and the outcomes of the financed activities, and a description of the activities that the Committees of Supervisors intend to submit to the Commission during the course of the following year for financing under the Programme.
(19) In addition to changing their funding patterns, the IASCF and the EFRAG are currently undergoing governance reforms, the need for which has been highlighted by the financial crisis, to ensure that through their structure and processes they accomplish their public interest mission in an independent, efficient, transparent and democratically accountable manner. The importance of those reforms was stressed in the report of the High Level Group on financial supervision chaired by Jacques de Larosière (de Larosière Group) of 25 February 2009, in the Commission Communication for the Spring European Council of 4 March 2009 entitled ‘Driving European recovery’, and by the Group of Twenty (G-20), meeting on 2 April 2009. Those reforms should be in place by the time the Community co-financing starts. In relation to the IASCF, the reforms should include, inter alia, meeting the expectations set out in the European Parliament Resolution of 24 April 2008 on International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS) and the Governance of the International Accounting Standards Board (IASB) and in the Council Conclusions of 8 July 2008, in particular the creation of the Monitoring Board with relevant powers and appropriate composition, greater transparency and legitimacy in regard to the IASCF’s standard-setting and agenda-setting processes, the enhancement of the effectiveness of the Standards Advisory Council and the formalisation of the role of impact assessments as part of the due process of the IASB.
(20) Beneficiaries that pursue international activities in third countries, such as the PIOB and the IASCF, should not continue to benefit from Community co-financing if, after the first 2 years thereof, they have not made significant progress towards ensuring that neutral funding arrangements form a majority of their total funding, including from third-country participants.
(21) Directive 2006/43/EC provides that Member States set up independent oversight bodies in the field of auditing. Recent market events have, however, revealed deficiencies in many areas including auditing. To improve the quality of auditing in the European Union further, the Commission should therefore, by 1 July 2010, present a report on reinforcing European audit firm oversight cooperation.
(22) The financial crisis may lead to the setting up of new bodies at Community or international level with a mandate covering Community objectives which are similar to those of the beneficiaries of the Programme.
(23) It should be possible to include in the Programme such bodies as new beneficiaries, provided that they fulfil the eligibility criteria set out in this Decision.
(24) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Decision should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(10).
(25) In particular, the Commission should be empowered to select new beneficiaries for the Programme and to amend the Annex accordingly. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of this Decision by supplementing it with new non-essential elements, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC.
(26) Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1605/2002 of 25 June 2002 on the Financial Regulation applicable to the general budget of the European Communities(11)(the Financial Regulation) and Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002, which safeguard the Community financial interests, have to be applied taking into account the principles of simplicity and consistency in the choice of budgetary instruments, a limitation on the number of cases where the Commission retains direct responsibility for implementation and management, and the required proportionality between the level of resources and the administrative burden related to their use.
(27) The financial crisis has highlighted the need for reform of the regulatory and supervisory models for the European Union’s financial sector. In its Communication entitled ‘Driving European recovery’, the Commission announced its intention to put forward the necessary legislative proposals with due consideration for the conclusions presented by the de Larosière Group. The European Council of 19 and 20 March 2009 agreed on the need to improve the regulation and supervision of financial institutions in the European Union, with the report of the de Larosière Group as a basis for action. The Commission should present relevant proposals to the European Parliament and the Council as soon as possible and in any event by 1 July 2010.
(28) This Decision should provide for the possibility of co-financing activities of certain bodies pursuing aims of a general Community interest on Community-wide issues in the field of financial services and designing standards, endorsing standards or supervising standard-setting processes in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
(29) Community funding is proposed for a well-defined and limited number of the most important bodies in the field of financial services. Within the current institutional framework, the new funding arrangements will ensure stable, diversified, sound and adequate funding to enable the relevant bodies to carry out their Community-related or Community public interest mission in an independent and efficient manner. Financial support will be granted in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Financial Regulation and in Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002.
(30) Since the objectives of this Decision cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States and can therefore, by reason of its scale and effects, be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Decision does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives,
HAVE DECIDED AS FOLLOWS:

Subject matter and scope

A Community programme (the ‘Programme’), is hereby established for the period from 1 January 2010 to 31 December 2013 to support the activities of bodies which contribute to the achievement of the policy objectives of the Community in relation to supervisory convergence and cooperation in the field of financial services and in relation to financial reporting and auditing.

Objectives

1. The general objective of the Programme is to improve the conditions for the functioning of the internal market by supporting the operation, activities or actions of certain bodies in the fields of financial services, financial reporting and auditing.
2. The following activities are covered by the Programme:
(a)
those supporting the implementation of Community policies aimed at supervisory convergence, in particular by means of training the personnel of national supervisory authorities and management of information technology projects in the field of financial services; and
(b)
those developing or providing input to the development of standards, applying, assessing or monitoring standards or overseeing standard setting processes in support of the implementation of Community policies in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
3. The independence of the Committees of Supervisors provided for in Decisions 2009/77/EC, 2009/78/EC and 2009/79/EC shall not be undermined by the implementation of the Programme.

Access to the Programme

To be eligible for Community financing under the Programme, a beneficiary shall fulfil the following conditions:
(a)
it must be a non-profit-making legal person, with the objective of promoting public interest and pursuing aims of general European interest as provided for in Article 162 of Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002; and
(b)
it must not be, at the time of the award of the grant, in one of the situations referred to in Article 93(1), Article 94, or point (a) of Article 96(2) of the Financial Regulation.

Beneficiaries of the Programme

1. The beneficiaries listed in the Annex shall benefit under the Programme.
2. Beneficiaries that carry out international activities in third countries, such as the IASCF and the PIOB, shall not continue to benefit under the Programme if after the first 2 years of co-financing they have not made significant progress towards ensuring that neutral funding arrangements form a majority of their total funding, including from third-country participants.

Award of grants

1. The Commission shall provide financing under the Programme in the form of grants and only upon receipt of an appropriate work programme and an estimated overall budget.
2. Community financing shall be awarded in the form of operating grants or action grants, subject to the following conditions:
(a)
in the case of the beneficiaries listed in Section A of the Annex, Community financing must be awarded in the form of operating grants; and
(b)
in the case of the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex:
(i)
the beneficiaries may choose between an action grant and an operating grant; and
(ii)
when submitting its work programme and estimated overall budget to the Commission pursuant to paragraph 1, the beneficiary must provide the Commission with written confirmation that its request for financing does not undermine the independence of the Committee of Supervisors to which that beneficiary provides an administrative support function.
3. Operating grants shall be granted only to finance the operating costs and expenses of the beneficiaries including the running of their secretariats and the remuneration of their employees.
In the event of renewal, operating grants shall not be automatically decreased.
4. Action grants shall be granted only for the activities set out in Article 6 and shall be subject to the following conditions:
(a)
their exclusive aim must be to enable the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex to provide an administrative support function to the Committees of Supervisors to develop and implement the projects identified in the decisions providing for the action grants; and
(b)
the administrative support function of the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex must be clearly set out in their respective statutes.
The administrative support function referred to in point (b) shall be the sole purpose of the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex and shall include the carrying out of the activities laid down in Article 6 for the benefit of the Committees of Supervisors.
5. The Commission shall decide on the amounts and the maximum percentage of financing and shall make such decisions public.

Eligible activities of beneficiaries for action grants

Without prejudice to Article 2(3) and Articles 3 and 5, the following activities shall be regarded as being eligible for action grants as specific projects with a Community dimension:
(a)
information technology projects;
(b)
training programmes and staff secondment schemes for staff from national supervisors;
(c)
hosting conferences, seminars, training sessions and meetings of experts;
(d)
preparing and issuing publications, preparation and execution of other information activities;
(e)
carrying out research, preparing studies; and
(f)
other specific supporting activities relevant to Community law or policy in the field of accounting and auditing or supervisory convergence or cooperation.

Selection of new beneficiaries

1. The Commission may select new beneficiaries for the Programme and amend the Annex accordingly. Those measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Decision by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 13(2).
2. To qualify as a new beneficiary, a body shall fulfil the criteria set out in Article 3 and at least one of the following criteria:
(a)
it must be a direct successor of one of the beneficiaries listed in the Annex;
(b)
it must pursue activities supporting the implementation of Community policies aimed at supervisory convergence and cooperation in the field of financial services; or
(c)
it must be directly involved in the process of developing or providing input to the development of international standards, applying, assessing or monitoring those standards or overseeing standard-setting processes in support of the implementation of Community policies in the field of financial reporting and auditing.
3. Where a body selected by the Commission as a new beneficiary:
(a)
fulfils the criterion set out in paragraph 2(a) of this Article, it may be awarded the grant of its predecessor listed in the Annex, provided that, in the case of an action grant, such body also fulfils the criteria for eligible activities set out in Article 6; or
(b)
fulfils the criteria for eligible activities set out in Article 6 and the criteria set out in points (b) or (c) of paragraph 2 of this Article, it may be awarded an action grant.
Under point (b) of this paragraph, the maximum amount of financing available under the action grant shall not exceed, on an annual basis, the unused credits in the context of the grants awarded for specific actions or operating grants pursuant to Article 9.

Transparency

Any beneficiary of funding awarded under the Programme shall indicate in a prominent place, such as a website, a publication or an annual report, that it has received funding from the budget of the European Union.

Financial provisions

1. The financial envelope for the implementation of this Decision over the period 2010-2013 shall be EUR 38 700 000. Within that envelope, commitment appropriations to the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex shall be at least EUR 13 500 000, those to the IASCF shall be no more than EUR 12 750 000, and those to the EFRAG shall be no more than EUR 11 250 000.
2. The annual appropriations allocated in accordance with this Decision shall be authorised by the budgetary authority within the limits of the financial framework.
3. Where the Commission presents its first appropriation request as part of the preliminary draft budget to the budgetary authority in relation to the IASCF, it shall, 1 month in advance of such request, provide a report on the governance reforms of the IASCF to be delivered to the European Parliament and the Council. That report shall be assessed, in an appropriate manner, by the European Parliament and the Council. The report shall focus on the governance structure and processes, including the composition and powers of the Monitoring Board, in particular on the ability of that body to accomplish its public interest mission in a transparent and efficient manner. The report shall also set out progress as regards the roadmaps for third countries to apply IFRS to their domestic issuers.
4. Where the Commission presents its first appropriation request as part of the preliminary draft budget to the budgetary authority in relation to the year following the first 2 years of financing of the IASCF and the PIOB, it shall, 1 month in advance of such request, provide a report on whether the IASCF and the PIOB have made significant progress towards ensuring that neutral funding arrangements form a majority of their total funding, including from third-country participants. That report shall be assessed, in an appropriate manner, by the European Parliament and the Council with regard to whether significant progress towards neutral funding, including from third-country participants, has been made.

Implementation

The measures necessary for the implementation of this Decision shall be adopted by the Commission in accordance with the procedures set out in the Financial Regulation and Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2342/2002.

Monitoring

1. The Commission shall ensure that:
(a)
for any action financed by the Programme under an action grant, the beneficiary submit annually a technical and financial report on the progress of work and a final report after completion of the action; and
(b)
for any work programme financed by the Programme under an operating grant, the beneficiary submit annually an activity and financial report on the implementation of the work programme and a final report after the end of the period of eligibility for Community funding.
The Commission shall determine the form and content of the reports referred to in points (a) and (b).
2. Without prejudice to the audits carried out by the Court of Auditors in liaison with the competent national audit bodies or department pursuant to Article 248 of the Treaty, or any inspection carried out pursuant to point (b) of the first subparagraph of Article 279(1) of the Treaty, officials and other staff of the Commission may carry out on-the-spot checks, including sample checks, on actions financed under the Programme and in accordance with Council Regulation (Euratom, EC) No 2185/96 of 11 November 1996 concerning on-the-spot checks and inspections carried out by the Commission in order to protect the European Communities’ financial interests against fraud and other irregularities(12). Where necessary, investigations shall be conducted by the European Anti-Fraud Office (OLAF) and these shall be governed by Regulation (EC) No 1073/1999 of the European Parliament and the Council(13).
3. The Commission shall ensure that contracts and agreements resulting from the implementation of the Programme provide, in particular, for supervision and financial control by the Commission (or any representative authorised by it), including by OLAF, and for audits — if necessary on-the-spot — by the Court of Auditors.
4. Commission staff and outside personnel authorised by the Commission shall have appropriate right of access, in particular to the beneficiary’s offices and to all the information, including information in electronic format, needed in order to conduct such audit.
5. The Court of Auditors and OLAF shall enjoy the same rights, in particular as regards access, as the Commission.
6. The beneficiary of an operating or action grant shall keep available for the Commission all the supporting documents, including the audited financial statement, regarding expenditure incurred during the grant year, for a period of 5 years following the last payment. The beneficiary of such a grant shall ensure that, where applicable, supporting documents in the possession of partners or members are made available to the Commission.
7. On the basis of the results of the reports and sample checks referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2, the Commission shall ensure that, if necessary, the scale or the conditions of allocation of the financial support originally approved and the timetable for payments are adjusted.
8. The Commission shall ensure that all steps necessary to verify that the actions financed are carried out properly and in compliance with this Decision and the Financial Regulation are taken.

Protection of the Community’s financial interests

1. The Commission shall ensure that, when the activities financed under the Programme are implemented, the financial interests of the Community are protected by the application of preventive measures against fraud, corruption and other illegal activities, by effective checks and by the recovery of amounts unduly paid and, if irregularities are detected, by effective, proportionate and dissuasive penalties, in accordance with Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2988/95(14), Regulation (Euratom, EC) No 2185/96 and Regulation (EC) No 1073/1999.
2. For the Community activities financed pursuant to this Programme, the notion of irregularity shall, in accordance with Article 1(2) of Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2988/95, mean any infringement of a provision of Community law resulting from an act or omission by an economic operator, which has, or would have, the effect of prejudicing the general budget of the European Union or budgets managed by the Communities, either by reducing or losing revenue accruing from own resources collected directly on behalf of the Communities, or by an unjustified item of expenditure.
3. The Commission shall ensure that the amount of financial support granted for an action is reduced, suspended or recovered if it finds irregularities, including non-compliance with this Decision, the individual decision or the contract or agreement granting the financial support in question, or if it transpires that, without Commission approval having been sought, the action has been subjected to a change which conflicts with the nature or implementing conditions of the project.
4. If the time limits have not been observed or if only part of the allocated financial support is justified by the progress made with implementing an action, the beneficiary shall submit observations to the Commission within a specified period. If the beneficiary does not give a satisfactory answer, the Commission may cancel the remaining financial support and demand the repayment of sums already paid out.
5. The Commission shall ensure that any undue payment is reimbursed. Interest shall accrue on any sums not repaid in good time under the conditions laid down in the Financial Regulation.

Committee procedure

1. The Commission shall be assisted by a committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4) and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.

Evaluation

1. No later than 6 months before the end of the Programme, the Commission shall submit to the European Parliament and the Council a report on the achievement of the Programme’s objectives. That report shall be based, inter alia, on the annual reports referred to in Article 11(1).
That report shall appraise at least the overall pertinence and coherence of the Programme, the effectiveness of its execution and the overall and individual effectiveness of the various actions in terms of achievements of the objectives as set out in Article 2.
The report shall be forwarded to the European Economic and Social Committee for information.
2. The European Parliament and the Council shall, in accordance with the Treaty, decide whether to continue the Programme after 31 December 2013.
3. The Commission shall present to the European Parliament and the Council as soon as possible, and in any event by 1 July 2010, a report on the need for further reforms of the financial supervisory system in the European Union, taking account of the responsibilities under the Treaty, and shall, as appropriate, put forward the necessary legislative proposals.
4. The Commission shall present to the European Parliament and the Council, together with the preliminary draft budget for 2011, a report on the possible adjustments to be made to the total financial envelope with regards to commitment appropriations to the beneficiaries listed in Section B of the Annex.
5. The Commission shall, by 1 July 2010, present a report on reinforcing European audit firm oversight cooperation.

Entry into force

This Decision shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Section A

ANNEXThe beneficiaries referred to in the Decision are the following:
Beneficiaries in the field of financial reporting:

— | the European Financial Reporting Advisory Group (EFRAG),
— | the International Accounting Standards Committee Foundation (IASCF).Beneficiaries in the field of auditing:

— | the Public Interest Oversight Board (PIOB).
Section B
Bodies, the aim of which is to provide administrative support to the Committee of European Securities Regulators, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and the Committee of European Insurance and Pension Supervisors:

— | in the case of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors (CEBS), CEBS Secretariat Limited, a UK limited company by guarantee without share capital the registered office of which is situated in London and which is registered with Companies House under number 5161108,
— | in the case of the Committee of European Securities Regulators (CESR) a French not-for-profit organisation (association loi 1901), the registered office of which is situated in Paris and which is registered with the ‘préfecture de police’ under number 441545308,
— | in the case of the Committee of European Insurance and Occupational Pensions Supervisors (CEIOPS) a German not-for-profit organisation (eingetragener Verein (e.V.)), the registered office of which is situated in Frankfurt and which is registered with the ‘Amtsgericht Frankfurt am Main’ under number VR 12777.

Pending: 32009D0607

12.8.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 208/21
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2002/272/EC of 25 March 2002 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to hard floor coverings(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 31 March 2010.
(5) In the light of that review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the title and definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
(7) Decision 2002/272/EC should therefore be replaced.
(8) A transitional period should be allowed for producers whose products have been awarded the eco-label for hard coverings based on the criteria contained in Decision 2002/272/EC, so that they have sufficient time to adapt their products to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. Producers should also be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2002/272/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision until the lapse of validity of that Decision.
(9) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee instituted by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
— the reduction of impacts on habitats and associated resources,
— the reduction of energy consumption,
— the reduction of discharges of toxic or otherwise polluting substances into the environment,
— the reduction of use of dangerous substances in the materials and in the finished products,
— safety and absence of risk to health in the living environment,
— information that will enable the consumer to use the product in an efficient way which minimises the whole environmental impact.
— there shall be no interference with any deep confined waterbed,
— there shall be no interference with surface water bodies with civil catching or springs, or if the water body is included in the Register of protected areas established by Directive 2000/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(1)or if the watercourse's average flow is > 5 m3/s,
— there shall be a waste water recovery closed system for avoiding sawing waste dispersion to the environment and to feed the recycling loop. Water shall be contained in close proximity to the place where it is used in quarrying operations and then it shall be conveyed by closed pipes to the suitable processing plant. After clearing, water shall be recycled.
Indicator Notes Score
5(excellent) 3(good) 1(sufficient) Threshold Relative weights
I.1.Water recycling ratio I.1. Water recycling ratio See Technical appendix — A3 > 80 80 — 70 69 — 65 < 65 W3
I.1. Water recycling ratio
I.2.Quarry impact ratio I.2. Quarry impact ratio m2affected area (quarry front + active dump) / m2authorised area[%] < 15 15 — 30 31 — 50 > 50 W1, W2
I.2. Quarry impact ratio
I.3.Natural resource waste I.3. Natural resource waste m3usable material / m3extracted material[%] > 50 50 — 35 34 — 25 < 25 —
I.3. Natural resource waste
I.4.Air quality I.4. Air quality Yearly limit value measured along the border of quarry area.PM 10 suspended particles [μg/Nm3]Testing method EN 12341 < 20 20 — 100 101 — 150 > 150 W2
I.4. Air quality
I.5.Water quality I.5. Water quality Suspended solids [mg/l]Testing method ISO 5667-17 < 15 15 — 30 31 — 40 > 40 W1, W2, W3
I.5. Water quality
I.6.Noise I.6. Noise Measured along the border of quarry area (dB(A))Testing method ISO 1996-1 < 30 30 — 55 56 — 60 > 60 W2
I.6. Noise
I.1. Water recycling ratio
I.2. Quarry impact ratio
I.3. Natural resource waste
I.4. Air quality
I.5. Water quality
I.6. Noise
W1. Soil protection: (weightings: 0,3 — 0,8, see table) — for quarry impact ratio (I.2) and water quality (I.5) indicators, three different values of weights are considered, as a function of land use potentialities (see Technical appendix — A1 for details):Soil protectionClasses I — IIClasses III — IV — VClasses VI — VII — VIIIWeight0,30,50,8Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation, including a map, of the land capability classification of the quarry site. Soil protection Classes I — II Classes III — IV — V Classes VI — VII — VIII Weight 0,3 0,5 0,8
Soil protection Classes I — II Classes III — IV — V Classes VI — VII — VIII
Weight 0,3 0,5 0,8
Soil protection Classes I — II Classes III — IV — V Classes VI — VII — VIII
Weight 0,3 0,5 0,8
W2. Population density of settlements which lie within a 5 km radius (distance) from the quarry site: (weightings: 0,5 — 0,9, see table) quarry impact ratio (I.2), air quality (I.4), water quality (I.5) and noise (I.6) indicators are weighted in function of three density ranges:Population density> 100 hab/km220 to 100 hab/km2< 20 hab/km2Weight0,5 (0,6)0,7 (0,84)0,9Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a map and appropriate documentation to verify the population density of settlements lying within 5 km radius (distance) from the quarry border (authorised area). In the case of existing quarries and expanding settlements in the area concerned, the weight factor indicated in brackets shall be used. This does not refer to major extensions of the already authorised area of such quarries (> 75 %). Population density > 100 hab/km2 20 to 100 hab/km2 < 20 hab/km2 Weight 0,5 (0,6) 0,7 (0,84) 0,9
Population density > 100 hab/km2 20 to 100 hab/km2 < 20 hab/km2
Weight 0,5 (0,6) 0,7 (0,84) 0,9
Population density > 100 hab/km2 20 to 100 hab/km2 < 20 hab/km2
Weight 0,5 (0,6) 0,7 (0,84) 0,9
W3. (weightings: 0,5) — If the quarry interferes with surface water bodies (average flow < 5 m3/s) there is a weight of 0,5 on both the indicators about water recycling ratio (I.1) and water quality (I.5).Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation to show whether or not there is any interference between the quarry and the surface water body.
Parameter Requirement
Extraction activity project and environmental recovery The applicant shall provide a technical report including the following documents:the authorisation for the extraction activity;the environmental recovery plan and/or environmental impact assessment report;the map indicating the location of the quarry;the declaration of conformity to Council Directive 92/43/EEC(2)(habitats) and Council Directive 79/409/EEC(3)(birds)(4). In areas outside the Community, a similar technical report is required to demonstrate compliance with the UN conservation on biological diversity (1992) and provide information on any national biodiversity strategy and action plan, if available. the authorisation for the extraction activity; the environmental recovery plan and/or environmental impact assessment report; the map indicating the location of the quarry; the declaration of conformity to Council Directive 92/43/EEC(2)(habitats) and Council Directive 79/409/EEC(3)(birds)(4). In areas outside the Community, a similar technical report is required to demonstrate compliance with the UN conservation on biological diversity (1992) and provide information on any national biodiversity strategy and action plan, if available.
the authorisation for the extraction activity;
the environmental recovery plan and/or environmental impact assessment report;
the map indicating the location of the quarry;
the declaration of conformity to Council Directive 92/43/EEC(2)(habitats) and Council Directive 79/409/EEC(3)(birds)(4). In areas outside the Community, a similar technical report is required to demonstrate compliance with the UN conservation on biological diversity (1992) and provide information on any national biodiversity strategy and action plan, if available.
the authorisation for the extraction activity;
the environmental recovery plan and/or environmental impact assessment report;
the map indicating the location of the quarry;
the declaration of conformity to Council Directive 92/43/EEC(2)(habitats) and Council Directive 79/409/EEC(3)(birds)(4). In areas outside the Community, a similar technical report is required to demonstrate compliance with the UN conservation on biological diversity (1992) and provide information on any national biodiversity strategy and action plan, if available.
— R45 (may cause cancer),
— R46 (may cause heritable genetic damage),
— R49 (may cause cancer by inhalation),
— R50 (very toxic to aquatic organisms),
— R51 (toxic to aquatic organisms),
— R52 (harmful to aquatic organisms),
— R53 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— R54 (toxic to flora),
— R55 (toxic to fauna),
— R56 (toxic to soil organisms),
— R57 (toxic to bees),
— R58 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the environment),
— R59 (dangerous for the ozone layer),
— R60 (may impair fertility),
— R61 (may cause harm to the unborn child),
— R62 (possible risk of impaired fertility),
— R63 (possible risk of harm to the unborn child),
— R68 (possible risk of irreversible effects),
(% in weight of the glazes)
Parameter Limit
Lead 0,5
Cadmium 0,1
Antimony 0,25
Parameter Limit (to pass) Test method
Particulate emission to air PM10 < 150 μg/Nm3 EN 12341
Styrene emission to air < 210 mg/N m3
Water recycling ratio Technical appendix — A3
Suspended solid emission to water < 40 mg/l ISO 5667-17
Cd emission to water < 0,015 mg/l ISO 8288
Cr(VI) emission to water < 0,15 mg/l ISO 11083
Fe emission to water < 1,5 mg/l ISO 6332
Pb emission to water < 0,15 mg/l ISO 8288
Requirement (MJ/kg) Test method
Agglomerated stones 1,6 Technical appendix — A4
Terrazzo tiles 1,3 Technical appendix — A4
Requirement (MJ/kg) Test method
Ceramic and clay tiles 3,5 Technical appendix — A4
(a) The water consumption at the manufacturing stage, from raw material preparation to firing operations, for the fired products shall not exceed the following requirement:(litres/kg of product)ParameterRequirementFresh water specific consumption (Cwp-a)1Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the calculation of fresh water specific consumption as indicated in the Technical appendix — A5. For fresh water, only groundwater, shallow water or water from the aqueduct should be considered. (litres/kg of product) Parameter Requirement Fresh water specific consumption (Cwp-a) 1
(litres/kg of product)
Parameter Requirement
Fresh water specific consumption (Cwp-a) 1
(litres/kg of product)
Parameter Requirement
Fresh water specific consumption (Cwp-a) 1
(b) The waste water produced by the processes included in the production chain shall reach a recycling ratio of at least 90 %. The recycling ratio shall be calculated as the ratio between the waste water recycled or recovered by applying a combination of process optimisation measures and process waste water treatment systems, internally or externally at the plant, and the total water that leaves the process, as defined in the Technical appendix — A3.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the calculation of the recycling ratio including raw data on total wastewater produced, water recycled and the quantity and source of fresh water used in the process.
Parameters Limit value (mg/m2) Test method
Particulate matter (dust) 300 EN 13284-1
Nitrogen oxides (as NOx) 1 200 EN 14792
Sulphur dioxide (SO2) 850 EN 14791
Styrene 2 000 —
Parameters Limit value (mg/m2) Test method
Particulate matter (dust) 200 EN 13284-1
Fluorides (as HF) 200 ISO 15713
Nitrogen oxides (as NOx) 2 500 EN 14792
Sulphur dioxide (SO2)Sulphur content in raw material ≤ 0,25 % 1 500 EN 14791
Sulphur dioxide (SO2)Sulphur content in raw material > 0,25 % 5 000 EN 14791
Parameters Emission rate (mg/m2*cm) Limit value (mg/m2) Test method
Particulate matter (dust) 250 1 000 EN 13284
Fluorides (as HF) 200 800 ISO 15713
Nitrogen oxides (as NOx) 3 000 12 000 EN 14792
Sulphur dioxide (SO2) 2 000 8 000 EN 14791
Parameters Limit (mg/m2) Test method
Particulate matter (dust) 300 EN 13284-1
Nitrogen oxides (as NOx) 2 000 EN 14792
Sulphur dioxide (SO2) 1 500 EN 14791
Parameter Limit Test methods
Suspended solid emission to water 40 mg/l ISO 5667-17
Cd emission to water 0,015 mg/l ISO 8288
Cr(VI) emission to water 0,15 mg/l ISO 11083
Fe emission to water(12) 1,5 mg/l ISO 6332
Pb emission to water 0,15 mg/l ISO 8288
— cement included in any product shall be produced using not more than 3 800 MJ/t of process energy requirement (PER), calculated as explained in the Technical appendix — A4,
— the cement included in any product shall be produced respecting the following air emission limits:ParameterCurrent limit (g/t)Test methodsDust65EN 13284-1SO2350EN 14791NOx900EN 14792 Parameter Current limit (g/t) Test methods Dust 65 EN 13284-1 SO2 350 EN 14791 NOx 900 EN 14792
Parameter Current limit (g/t) Test methods
Dust 65 EN 13284-1
SO2 350 EN 14791
NOx 900 EN 14792
Parameter Current limit (g/t) Test methods
Dust 65 EN 13284-1
SO2 350 EN 14791
NOx 900 EN 14792
— procedures for separating and using recyclable materials from the waste stream,
— procedures for recycling materials for other uses,
— procedures for handling and disposing of hazardous waste.
— kind and quantity of waste recovered,
— kind of disposal,
— information about the reuse (internally or externally to the production process) of waste and secondary materials in the production of new products.
Parameter Limit (mg/m2) Testing method
Pb 80 EN ISO 10545-15
Cd 7 EN ISO 10545-15
(a) information that the product has been awarded the Community eco-label together with a brief yet specific explanation as to what this means in addition to the general information provided by box 2 of the logo;
(b) recommendations for the use and maintenance of the product. This information should highlight all relevant instructions particularly referring to the maintenance and use of products. As appropriate, reference should be made to the features of the product's use under difficult climatic or other conditions, for example, frost resistance/water absorption, stain resistance, resistance to chemicals, necessary preparation of the underlying surface, cleaning instructions and recommended types of cleaning agents and cleaning intervals. The information should also include any possible indication on the product's potential life expectancy in technical terms, either as an average or as a range value;
(c) an indication of the route of recycling or disposal;
(d) information on the Community eco-label and its related product groups, including the following text (or equivalent): ‘for more information visit the EU eco-label website: http://www.ecolabel.eu’.
Natural products:—reduced impact of extraction on habitats and natural resources,—limited emission from finishing operations,—improved consumer information and waste management. — reduced impact of extraction on habitats and natural resources, — limited emission from finishing operations, — improved consumer information and waste management.
— reduced impact of extraction on habitats and natural resources,
— limited emission from finishing operations,
— improved consumer information and waste management.
— reduced impact of extraction on habitats and natural resources,
— limited emission from finishing operations,
— improved consumer information and waste management.
Processed products:—reduced energy consumption of production processes,—reduced emissions to air and water,—improved consumer information and waste management. — reduced energy consumption of production processes, — reduced emissions to air and water, — improved consumer information and waste management.
— reduced energy consumption of production processes,
— reduced emissions to air and water,
— improved consumer information and waste management.
— reduced energy consumption of production processes,
— reduced emissions to air and water,
— improved consumer information and waste management.
— Class I soils have slight limitations that restrict their use,
— Class II soils have moderate limitations that reduce the choice of plants or require moderate conservation practices,
— Class III soils have severe limitations that reduce the choice of plants or require special conservation practices, or both,
— Class IV soils have very severe limitations that restrict the choice of plants or require very careful management, or both,
— Class V soils have little or no hazard of erosion but have other limitations, impractical to remove, that limit their use mainly to pasture, range, forest land, or wildlife food and cover,
— Class VI soils have severe limitations that make them generally unsuited to cultivation and that limit their use mainly to pasture, range, forest land, or wildlife food and cover,
— Class VII soils have very severe limitations that make them unsuited to cultivation and that restrict their use mainly to grazing, forest land, or wildlife,
— Class VIII soils and miscellaneous areas have limitations that preclude their use for commercial plant production and limit their use to recreation, wildlife, or water supply or for aesthetic purposes.
Production period Days From To
Production (kg)
Fuel Quantity Units Conversion factor Energy (MJ)
Natural gas kg 54,1
Natural gas Nm3 38,8
Butane kg 49,3
Kerosene kg 46,5
Gasoline kg 52,7
Diesel kg 44,6
Gas oil kg 45,2
Heavy fuel oil kg 42,7
Dry steam coal kg 30,6
Anthracite kg 29,7
Charcoal kg 33,7
Industrial coke kg 27,9
Electricity (from net) kWh 3,6
Total energy
Specific energy consumption (MJ/kg of product)
Cwp-a = fresh water specific consumption. The results are expressed in m3/tonnes, equivalent to l/kg;
Pt = total stored production in tonnes;
Wp = water from wells and intended for exclusive industrial use (excluding water form wells for domestic use, irrigation and any other non-industrial use), in m3;
Wa = water from aqueduct and intended for exclusive industrial use (excluding water form aqueduct for domestic use, irrigation and any other non-industrial use) in m3.
— the concentration in the exhaust gas emitted to the environment of each parameter considered in the tables shall be calculated,
— the measurements used for the calculation must be made following the testing methods indicated in the tables,
— the samplings shall be representative of the considered production.
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 July 2000 on a revised Community eco-label award scheme(1), and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 6(1) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-labelling Board,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2002/272/EC of 25 March 2002 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to hard floor coverings(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 31 March 2010.
(5) In the light of that review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the title and definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
(7) Decision 2002/272/EC should therefore be replaced.
(8) A transitional period should be allowed for producers whose products have been awarded the eco-label for hard coverings based on the criteria contained in Decision 2002/272/EC, so that they have sufficient time to adapt their products to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. Producers should also be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2002/272/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision until the lapse of validity of that Decision.
(9) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee instituted by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
The product group ‘hard coverings’ shall comprise — for internal/external use, without any relevant structural function — natural stones, agglomerated stones, concrete paving units, terrazzo tiles, ceramic tiles and clay tiles. For hard coverings, the criteria can be applied both to floor and wall coverings, if the production process is identical and uses the same materials and manufacturing methods.

Article 2
In order to be awarded the Community eco-label for products falling within the product group hard coverings under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 (hereinafter the eco-label), a hard covering shall comply with the criteria set out in the Annex to this Decision.

Article 3
The ecological criteria for the product group ‘hard coverings’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.

Article 4
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to the product group ‘hard coverings’ shall be ‘021’.

Article 5
Decision 2002/272/EC is repealed.

Article 6
1. Applications for the eco-label for products falling within the product group hard covering submitted before the date of adoption of this Decision shall be evaluated in accordance with the conditions laid down in Decision 2002/272/EC.
2. Applications for the eco-label for products falling within the product group hard coverings submitted from the date of adoption of this Decision but by 31 March 2010 at the latest may be based either on the criteria set out in Decision 2002/272/EC or on the criteria set out in this Decision.
Those applications shall be evaluated in accordance with the criteria on which they are based.
3. Where the eco-label is awarded on the basis of an application evaluated according to the criteria set out in Decision 2002/272/EC, that eco-label may be used for 12 months from the date of adoption of this Decision.

Article 7
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 July 2000 on a revised Community eco-label award scheme(1), and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 6(1) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-labelling Board,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2002/272/EC of 25 March 2002 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to hard floor coverings(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 31 March 2010.
(5) In the light of that review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the title and definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
(7) Decision 2002/272/EC should therefore be replaced.
(8) A transitional period should be allowed for producers whose products have been awarded the eco-label for hard coverings based on the criteria contained in Decision 2002/272/EC, so that they have sufficient time to adapt their products to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. Producers should also be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2002/272/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision until the lapse of validity of that Decision.
(9) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee instituted by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
The product group ‘hard coverings’ shall comprise — for internal/external use, without any relevant structural function — natural stones, agglomerated stones, concrete paving units, terrazzo tiles, ceramic tiles and clay tiles. For hard coverings, the criteria can be applied both to floor and wall coverings, if the production process is identical and uses the same materials and manufacturing methods.
In order to be awarded the Community eco-label for products falling within the product group hard coverings under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 (hereinafter the eco-label), a hard covering shall comply with the criteria set out in the Annex to this Decision.
The ecological criteria for the product group ‘hard coverings’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to the product group ‘hard coverings’ shall be ‘021’.
Decision 2002/272/EC is repealed.
1. Applications for the eco-label for products falling within the product group hard covering submitted before the date of adoption of this Decision shall be evaluated in accordance with the conditions laid down in Decision 2002/272/EC.
2. Applications for the eco-label for products falling within the product group hard coverings submitted from the date of adoption of this Decision but by 31 March 2010 at the latest may be based either on the criteria set out in Decision 2002/272/EC or on the criteria set out in this Decision.
Those applications shall be evaluated in accordance with the criteria on which they are based.
3. Where the eco-label is awarded on the basis of an application evaluated according to the criteria set out in Decision 2002/272/EC, that eco-label may be used for 12 months from the date of adoption of this Decision.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

FRAMEWORK

ANNEX
The aims of the criteria
These criteria aim, in particular, at promoting:

— | the reduction of impacts on habitats and associated resources,
— | the reduction of energy consumption,
— | the reduction of discharges of toxic or otherwise polluting substances into the environment,
— | the reduction of use of dangerous substances in the materials and in the finished products,
— | safety and absence of risk to health in the living environment,
— | information that will enable the consumer to use the product in an efficient way which minimises the whole environmental impact.The criteria are set at levels that promote the labelling of hard coverings that are produced with low environmental impact.

Assessment and verification requirements
The specific assessment and verification requirements are indicated within each criterion.
This group can be divided into ‘natural products’ and ‘processed products’.
‘Natural products’ includes the natural stones, that, as defined by CEN TC 246 are pieces of naturally occurring rock, and include marble, granite and other natural stones.
‘Other’ natural stones refer to natural stones whose technical characteristics are on the whole different from those of marble and granite as defined by CEN/TC 246/N.237 EN 12670 ‘Natural stones — Terminology’. Generally, such stones do not readily take a mirror polish and are not always extracted by blocks: sandstone, quartzite, slate, tuff, schist.
The group of ‘processed products’ can be further divided into hardened and fired products. Hardened products are agglomerated stones, concrete paving units and terrazzo tiles. Fired products are ceramic tiles and clay tiles.
‘Agglomerated stones’ are industrial products manufactured from a mixture of aggregates, mainly from natural stone grit, and a binder as defined by JWG 229/246 EN 14618. The grit is normally composed of marble and granite quarry granulate and the binder is made from artificial components as unsaturated polyester resin or hydraulic cement. This group includes also artificial stones and compacted marble.
‘Concrete paving units’ are products for outer floor-coverings obtained by mixing sands, gravel, cement, inorganic pigments and additives, and vibro-compression as defined by CEN/TC 178. This group also includes concrete flags and concrete tiles.
‘Terrazzo tiles’ are a suitably compacted element of uniform shape and thickness, which meets specific geometrical requirements as defined by CEN/TC 229. The tiles are single or dual-layered. The single-layered are tiles completely made of granulates or chipping of a suitable aggregate, embedded in grey and white cement and water. The dual-layered tiles are terrazzo tiles made up of the first face or wear layer (with single-layered composition) and a second layer, known as backing or base concrete layer, whose surface is not exposed during normal use and which may be partially removed.
‘Ceramic tiles’ are thin slabs from clays and/or other inorganic raw materials, such as feldspar and quartz as defined by CEN/TC 67. They are usually shaped by extruding or pressing at room temperature, dried and subsequently fired at temperatures sufficient to develop the required properties. Tiles can be glazed or unglazed, are non-combustible and generally unaffected by light.
‘Clay tiles’ are units which satisfy certain shape and dimensional requirements, used for the surface course of pavements and manufactured predominantly from clay or other materials, with or without additions as defined by CEN 178.
Where appropriate, test methods other than those indicated for each criterion may be used if their equivalence is accepted by the competent body assessing the application.
Where possible, testing should be performed by appropriately accredited laboratories or laboratories that meet the general requirements expressed in standard EN ISO 17025.
Where appropriate, competent bodies may require supporting documentation and may carry out independent verifications.
The competent bodies are recommended to take into account the implementation of recognised environmental management schemes, such as EMAS, ISO 14001 when assessing applications and monitoring compliance with the criteria (note:it is not required to implement such management schemes).

HARD COVERINGS

CRITERIA
1. Raw material extraction
1.1. Extraction management (for natural products only)

General requirements
The raw material extraction management for natural stones shall be ‘scored’ according to a matrix of six main indicators. The total score shall be based on the sum of individual scores given for each indicator, multiplied by a corrective weighting (W). Quarries must obtain a weighted score of at least 19 points to be eligible for the eco-label award. In addition, the score for each indicator must be higher or lower than the threshold specified, as appropriate.
See matrix overleaf.
In addition to the scoring table, all of the following mandatory conditions shall be met:

— | there shall be no interference with any deep confined waterbed,
— | there shall be no interference with surface water bodies with civil catching or springs, or if the water body is included in the Register of protected areas established by Directive 2000/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(1)or if the watercourse’s average flow is > 5 m3/s,
— | there shall be a waste water recovery closed system for avoiding sawing waste dispersion to the environment and to feed the recycling loop. Water shall be contained in close proximity to the place where it is used in quarrying operations and then it shall be conveyed by closed pipes to the suitable processing plant. After clearing, water shall be recycled.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the calculation of their total ‘score’ (weighted accordingly), and related data for each of the six indicators (showing, amongst others, that each score is above the minimum score, if one is given) according to the matrix overleaf and to the associated instructions in the Technical appendix — A1. The applicant shall also provide appropriate documentation and/or declarations that prove compliance with all of the abovementioned criteria.

Matrix for scoring raw material extraction management for natural stones

Indicator | Notes | Score
5(excellent) | 3(good) | 1(sufficient) | Threshold | Relative weights
I.1.Water recycling ratio | I.1. | Water recycling ratio | See Technical appendix — A3 | > 80 | 80 — 70 | 69 — 65 | < 65 | W3
I.1. | Water recycling ratio
I.2.Quarry impact ratio | I.2. | Quarry impact ratio | m2affected area (quarry front + active dump) / m2authorised area[%] | 50 | W1, W2
I.2. | Quarry impact ratio
I.3.Natural resource waste | I.3. | Natural resource waste | m3usable material / m3extracted material[%] | > 50 | 50 — 35 | 34 — 25 | < 25 | —
I.3. | Natural resource waste
I.4.Air quality | I.4. | Air quality | Yearly limit value measured along the border of quarry area.PM 10 suspended particles [μg/Nm3]Testing method EN 12341 | 150 | W2
I.4. | Air quality
I.5.Water quality | I.5. | Water quality | Suspended solids [mg/l]Testing method ISO 5667-17 | 40 | W1, W2, W3
I.5. | Water quality
I.6.Noise | I.6. | Noise | Measured along the border of quarry area (dB(A))Testing method ISO 1996-1 | 60 | W2
I.6. | NoiseList of weightings (to be used only where specified):

| W1. Soil protection: (weightings: 0,3 — 0,8, see table) — for quarry impact ratio (I.2) and water quality (I.5) indicators, three different values of weights are considered, as a function of land use potentialities (see Technical appendix — A1 for details):Soil protectionClasses I — IIClasses III — IV — VClasses VI — VII — VIIIWeight0,30,50,8Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation, including a map, of the land capability classification of the quarry site. | Soil protection | Classes I — II | Classes III — IV — V | Classes VI — VII — VIII | Weight | 0,3 | 0,5 | 0,8
Soil protection | Classes I — II | Classes III — IV — V | Classes VI — VII — VIII
Weight | 0,3 | 0,5 | 0,8
| W2. Population density of settlements which lie within a 5 km radius (distance) from the quarry site: (weightings: 0,5 — 0,9, see table) quarry impact ratio (I.2), air quality (I.4), water quality (I.5) and noise (I.6) indicators are weighted in function of three density ranges:Population density> 100 hab/km220 to 100 hab/km2 75 %). | Population density | > 100 hab/km2 | 20 to 100 hab/km2 | < 20 hab/km2 | Weight | 0,5 (0,6) | 0,7 (0,84) | 0,9
Population density | > 100 hab/km2 | 20 to 100 hab/km2 | < 20 hab/km2
Weight | 0,5 (0,6) | 0,7 (0,84) | 0,9
| W3. (weightings: 0,5) — If the quarry interferes with surface water bodies (average flow < 5 m3/s) there is a weight of 0,5 on both the indicators about water recycling ratio (I.1) and water quality (I.5).Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation to show whether or not there is any interference between the quarry and the surface water body.1.2. Extraction management (for all hard covering products)
The raw materials used in the production of hard coverings shall comply with the following requirements for the related extraction activities:

Parameter | Requirement
Extraction activity project and environmental recovery | The applicant shall provide a technical report including the following documents:the authorisation for the extraction activity;the environmental recovery plan and/or environmental impact assessment report;the map indicating the location of the quarry;the declaration of conformity to Council Directive 92/43/EEC(2)(habitats) and Council Directive 79/409/EEC(3)(birds)(4). In areas outside the Community, a similar technical report is required to demonstrate compliance with the UN conservation on biological diversity (1992) and provide information on any national biodiversity strategy and action plan, if available. | | the authorisation for the extraction activity; | | the environmental recovery plan and/or environmental impact assessment report; | | the map indicating the location of the quarry; | | the declaration of conformity to Council Directive 92/43/EEC(2)(habitats) and Council Directive 79/409/EEC(3)(birds)(4). In areas outside the Community, a similar technical report is required to demonstrate compliance with the UN conservation on biological diversity (1992) and provide information on any national biodiversity strategy and action plan, if available.
| the authorisation for the extraction activity;
| the environmental recovery plan and/or environmental impact assessment report;
| the map indicating the location of the quarry;
| the declaration of conformity to Council Directive 92/43/EEC(2)(habitats) and Council Directive 79/409/EEC(3)(birds)(4). In areas outside the Community, a similar technical report is required to demonstrate compliance with the UN conservation on biological diversity (1992) and provide information on any national biodiversity strategy and action plan, if available.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the related data and documents including a map of the area. If the extraction activity is not directly managed by the producers, the documentation shall always be requested to the extractor(s).
2. Raw materials selection (for all hard coverings products)
These requirements apply both to raw and secondary or recovered materials used in the production processes and to semi-processed products(5)(mixtures) that are purchased externally (i.e. suppliers shall also have to comply with the criteria.)
2.1. Absence of risk phrases in raw materials
No substances or preparations that are assigned, or may be assigned at the time of application, any of the following risk phrases (or combinations thereof):

— | R45 (may cause cancer),
— | R46 (may cause heritable genetic damage),
— | R49 (may cause cancer by inhalation),
— | R50 (very toxic to aquatic organisms),
— | R51 (toxic to aquatic organisms),
— | R52 (harmful to aquatic organisms),
— | R53 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— | R54 (toxic to flora),
— | R55 (toxic to fauna),
— | R56 (toxic to soil organisms),
— | R57 (toxic to bees),
— | R58 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the environment),
— | R59 (dangerous for the ozone layer),
— | R60 (may impair fertility),
— | R61 (may cause harm to the unborn child),
— | R62 (possible risk of impaired fertility),
— | R63 (possible risk of harm to the unborn child),
— | R68 (possible risk of irreversible effects),as laid down in Council Directive 67/548/EEC(6)(Dangerous Substances Directive), and considering Directive 1999/45/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(7)(Dangerous Preparations Directive), may be added to the raw materials.
Alternatively, classification may be considered according to Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(8). In this case no substances or preparations may be added to the raw materials that are assigned, or may be assigned at the time of application, with and of the following hazard statements (or combinations thereof): H350, H340, H350i, H400, H410, H411, H412, H413, EUH059, H360F, H360D, H361f, H361d, H360FD, H361fd, H360Fd, H360Df, H341.
Due to the environmental advantages of the recycling of materials, these criteria do not apply to the quota of closed-loop recycled materials(9)used by the process and as defined in Appendix A2.
Assessment and verification:in terms of chemical and mineralogical analysis, the material formulation shall be provided by the applicant together with a declaration of compliance with the abovementioned criteria.
2.2. Limitation of the presence of some substances in the additives (for glazed tiles only)
Where lead, cadmium and antimony (or any of their compounds) are used in the glazes, their content shall not exceed the following specific limits:

(% in weight of the glazes)
Parameter | Limit
Lead | 0,5
Cadmium | 0,1
Antimony | 0,25Assessment and verification:in terms of chemical and mineralogical analysis, the material formulation shall be provided by the applicant together with a declaration of compliance with the abovementioned limits.
2.3. Limitation of the presence of asbestos and polyester resins in the materials
No asbestos shall be present in the raw materials used for natural and processed products, as laid down in Council Directive 76/769/EEC(11).
The use of polyester resins in the production shall be limited by 10 % of the total weight of raw materials.
Assessment and verification:in terms of chemical and mineralogical analysis, the material formulation shall be provided by the applicant together with a declaration of compliance with the abovementioned requirements.
3. Finishing operations (for natural products only)
Finishing operations on natural products shall be made according to the following requirements:

Parameter | Limit (to pass) | Test method
Particulate emission to air | PM10 < 150 μg/Nm3 | EN 12341
Styrene emission to air | < 210 mg/N m3 |
Water recycling ratio | | Technical appendix — A3
Suspended solid emission to water | < 40 mg/l | ISO 5667-17
Cd emission to water | < 0,015 mg/l | ISO 8288
Cr(VI) emission to water | < 0,15 mg/l | ISO 11083
Fe emission to water | < 1,5 mg/l | ISO 6332
Pb emission to water | < 0,15 mg/l | ISO 8288Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the corresponding analysis and test reports for each emission parameter measured at all emission points. Where no test method is specified, or is mentioned as being for use in verification or monitoring, competent bodies should rely as appropriate on declarations and documentation provided by the applicant and/or independent verifications.
4. Production process (for processed products only)
4.1. Energy consumption
The energy consumption shall be calculated as process energy requirement (PER) for agglomerated stones and terrazzo tiles or as energy requirement for firing (ERF) for ceramic tiles and clay tiles.
(a) Process energy requirement (PER) limitThe process energy requirement (PER) for agglomerated stones and terrazzo tiles manufacturing processes shall not exceed the following levels:

| Requirement (MJ/kg) | Test method
Agglomerated stones | 1,6 | Technical appendix — A4
Terrazzo tiles | 1,3 | Technical appendix — A4Note:all the requirements are expressed in MJ per kg of final product ready to be sold. This criterion does not apply to concrete paving units.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall calculate the PER according to the Technical appendix — A4 instructions and provide the related results and supporting documentation.
(b) Energy requirement for firing (ERF) limitThe energy requirement for firing (ERF) stages for ceramic tiles and clay tiles shall not exceed the following requirements:

| Requirement (MJ/kg) | Test method
Ceramic and clay tiles | 3,5 | Technical appendix — A4Note:requirement expressed in MJ per kg of final product ready to be sold.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall calculate the ERF according to the Technical appendix — A4 instructions and provide the related results and supporting documentation.
4.2. Water consumption and use

| (a) | The water consumption at the manufacturing stage, from raw material preparation to firing operations, for the fired products shall not exceed the following requirement:(litres/kg of product)ParameterRequirementFresh water specific consumption (Cwp-a)1Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the calculation of fresh water specific consumption as indicated in the Technical appendix — A5. For fresh water, only groundwater, shallow water or water from the aqueduct should be considered. | (litres/kg of product) | Parameter | Requirement | Fresh water specific consumption (Cwp-a) | 1
(litres/kg of product)
Parameter | Requirement
Fresh water specific consumption (Cwp-a) | 1
| (b) | The waste water produced by the processes included in the production chain shall reach a recycling ratio of at least 90 %. The recycling ratio shall be calculated as the ratio between the waste water recycled or recovered by applying a combination of process optimisation measures and process waste water treatment systems, internally or externally at the plant, and the total water that leaves the process, as defined in the Technical appendix — A3.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the calculation of the recycling ratio including raw data on total wastewater produced, water recycled and the quantity and source of fresh water used in the process.4.3. Emissions to air
(a) Agglomerated stonesThe emissions to air for the following parameters for the whole manufacturing process shall not exceed the following:

Parameters | Limit value (mg/m2) | Test method
Particulate matter (dust) | 300 | EN 13284-1
Nitrogen oxides (as NOx) | 1 200 | EN 14792
Sulphur dioxide (SO2) | 850 | EN 14791
Styrene | 2 000 | —Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation and test reports for each emission parameter mentioned above, following the indications of the Technical appendix — A6. Where no testing method is specified, or is mentioned as being for use in verification or monitoring, competent bodies should rely, as appropriate, on declarations and documentation provided by the applicant and/or independent verifications.
(b) Ceramic tilesThe total emissions to air of particulates for pressing, glazing and spray drying (‘cold emissions’) shall not exceed 5 g/m2.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation and test reports, following the indications of the Technical appendix — A6.
The emissions to air for the firing stage only shall not exceed the following:

Parameters | Limit value (mg/m2) | Test method
Particulate matter (dust) | 200 | EN 13284-1
Fluorides (as HF) | 200 | ISO 15713
Nitrogen oxides (as NOx) | 2 500 | EN 14792
Sulphur dioxide (SO2)Sulphur content in raw material ≤ 0,25 % | 1 500 | EN 14791
Sulphur dioxide (SO2)Sulphur content in raw material > 0,25 % | 5 000 | EN 14791Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation and test reports for each emission parameter mentioned above, following the indications of the Technical appendix — A6.
(c) Clay tilesThe emissions to air for the following parameters for the clay tiles firing stage shall not exceed the specific limits calculated using the formula:
Value (mg/m2) = Emission rate (mg/[m2(area)x cm(thickness)])
referred to in the following table:

Parameters | Emission rate (mg/m2*cm) | Limit value (mg/m2) | Test method
Particulate matter (dust) | 250 | 1 000 | EN 13284
Fluorides (as HF) | 200 | 800 | ISO 15713
Nitrogen oxides (as NOx) | 3 000 | 12 000 | EN 14792
Sulphur dioxide (SO2) | 2 000 | 8 000 | EN 14791The limits calculated in this way shall not exceed the limit values provided in the table.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation and test reports for each emission parameter mentioned above, following the indications of the Technical appendix — A6.
(d) Terrazzo tiles and concrete paving unitsThe emissions to air for the following parameters for the whole manufacturing process shall not exceed the following values:

Parameters | Limit (mg/m2) | Test method
Particulate matter (dust) | 300 | EN 13284-1
Nitrogen oxides (as NOx) | 2 000 | EN 14792
Sulphur dioxide (SO2) | 1 500 | EN 14791Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation and test reports for each emission parameter mentioned above, following the indications of the Technical appendix — A6.
4.4. Emissions to water
After waste water treatment, whether on-site or off-site, the following parameters shall not exceed the following limits:

Parameter | Limit | Test methods
Suspended solid emission to water | 40 mg/l | ISO 5667-17
Cd emission to water | 0,015 mg/l | ISO 8288
Cr(VI) emission to water | 0,15 mg/l | ISO 11083
Fe emission to water(12) | 1,5 mg/l | ISO 6332
Pb emission to water | 0,15 mg/l | ISO 8288Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation and test reports showing compliance with this criterion.
4.5. Cement
The use of raw materials for cement production shall be consistent with extraction management for processed products requirements (criterion 1.2).
Those producers who use cement in the production process shall comply with the following requirements:

— | cement included in any product shall be produced using not more than 3 800 MJ/t of process energy requirement (PER), calculated as explained in the Technical appendix — A4,
— | the cement included in any product shall be produced respecting the following air emission limits:ParameterCurrent limit (g/t)Test methodsDust65EN 13284-1SO2350EN 14791NOx900EN 14792 | Parameter | Current limit (g/t) | Test methods | Dust | 65 | EN 13284-1 | SO2 | 350 | EN 14791 | NOx | 900 | EN 14792
Parameter | Current limit (g/t) | Test methods
Dust | 65 | EN 13284-1
SO2 | 350 | EN 14791
NOx | 900 | EN 14792Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the relevant test reports and documentation related to the PER and the air emissions deriving from the cement production.
5. Waste management
All plants involved in the production of the product shall have a system for handling the waste and residual products deriving from the production of the product. The system shall be documented and explained in the application form and shall at least include information on the following three items:

— | procedures for separating and using recyclable materials from the waste stream,
— | procedures for recycling materials for other uses,
— | procedures for handling and disposing of hazardous waste.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation.
5.1. Waste management (for natural products only)
The applicant shall provide appropriate documentation about waste management deriving from quarrying and from finishing operation. Waste management and the reuse of by-products (sawing included) have to be declared.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of conformity with the requirement in accordance with the Directive 2006/21/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(13).
5.2. Recovery of waste (for processed products only)
The applicant shall provide an appropriate documentation on the procedures adopted for the recycle of the by-products originated from the process. The applicant shall provide a report including the following information:

— | kind and quantity of waste recovered,
— | kind of disposal,
— | information about the reuse (internally or externally to the production process) of waste and secondary materials in the production of new products.At least 85 % (by weight) of the total waste generated by the process or the processes(14)shall be recovered according to the general terms and definitions established by Council Directive 75/442/EEC(15).
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation based on, for example, mass balance sheets and/or environmental reporting systems showing the rates of recovery achieved whether externally or internally, for example, by means of recycling, reuse or reclamation/regeneration.
6. Use phase
6.1. Release of dangerous substances (glazed tiles only)
In order to control the potential release of dangerous substances in the use phase and at the end of the glazed tile’s life, the products shall be verified according to the EN ISO 10545-15 test. The following limits shall not be exceeded:

Parameter | Limit (mg/m2) | Testing method
Pb | 80 | EN ISO 10545-15
Cd | 7 | EN ISO 10545-15Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide an analysis and test reports with regard to the emission parameters mentioned above. This shall include a declaration of conformity of the product with the requirements of Council Directive 89/106/EEC(16)and with relevant harmonised standards created by CEN once published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
7. Packaging
Paperboard used for the packaging of the final product should be designed for reuse or be made out of 70 % recycled materials.
Assessment and verification:a sample of the product packaging shall be provided together with a corresponding declaration of compliance with all the requirements.
8. Fitness for use
The product shall be fit for use. This evidence may include data from appropriate ISO, CEN or equivalent test methods, such as national or in-house test procedures.
An indication of the kind of use for which the product is fit for use has to be clearly specified: wall, floor or wall/floor if suitable for both purposes.
Assessment and verification:details of the test procedures and results shall be provided, together with a declaration that the product is fit for use based on all other information about the best application by the end-user. According to Directive 89/106/EEC a product is presumed to be fit for use if it conforms to a harmonised standard, a European technical approval or a non-harmonised technical specification recognised at Community level. The EC conformity mark ‘CE’ for construction products provides producers with an attestation of conformity easily recognisable and may be considered as sufficient in this context.
9. Consumer information
The product shall be sold with relevant user information, which provides advice on the product’s proper and best general and technical use as well as its maintenance. It shall bear the following information on the packaging and/or on documentation accompanying the product:

(a) | information that the product has been awarded the Community eco-label together with a brief yet specific explanation as to what this means in addition to the general information provided by box 2 of the logo;
(b) | recommendations for the use and maintenance of the product. This information should highlight all relevant instructions particularly referring to the maintenance and use of products. As appropriate, reference should be made to the features of the product’s use under difficult climatic or other conditions, for example, frost resistance/water absorption, stain resistance, resistance to chemicals, necessary preparation of the underlying surface, cleaning instructions and recommended types of cleaning agents and cleaning intervals. The information should also include any possible indication on the product’s potential life expectancy in technical terms, either as an average or as a range value;
(c) | an indication of the route of recycling or disposal;
(d) | information on the Community eco-label and its related product groups, including the following text (or equivalent): ‘for more information visit the EU eco-label website: http://www.ecolabel.eu’.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a sample of the packaging and/or texts enclosed.
10. Information appearing on the eco-label
Box 2 of the eco-label shall contain the following text:

| Natural products:—reduced impact of extraction on habitats and natural resources,—limited emission from finishing operations,—improved consumer information and waste management. | — | reduced impact of extraction on habitats and natural resources, | — | limited emission from finishing operations, | — | improved consumer information and waste management.
— | reduced impact of extraction on habitats and natural resources,
— | limited emission from finishing operations,
— | improved consumer information and waste management.
| Processed products:—reduced energy consumption of production processes,—reduced emissions to air and water,—improved consumer information and waste management. | — | reduced energy consumption of production processes, | — | reduced emissions to air and water, | — | improved consumer information and waste management.
— | reduced energy consumption of production processes,
— | reduced emissions to air and water,
— | improved consumer information and waste management.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a sample of the packaging and/or texts enclosed.

(1)
OJ L 327, 22.12.2000, p. 1.
(2)
OJ L 206, 22.7.1992, p. 7.
(3)
OJ L 103, 25.4.1979, p. 1.
(4) For detailed information see http://ec.europa.eu/environment/nature/index_en.htm
(5) Semi-processed products are balanced mixtures of different raw materials ready to be introduced in the production process.
(6)
OJ 196, 16.8.1967, p. 1.
(7)
OJ L 200, 30.7.1999, p. 1.
(8)
OJ L 353, 31.12.2008, p. 1.
(9)
‘Close loop recycling’ means recycling a waste product into the same product. For secondary material arising from a manufacturing process (such as leftovers or remnants), ‘closed loop recycling’ means that the materials are used again in the same process.
(10) Glazes are all the substances applied on the tiles surface between the tile shaping and the firing stage.
(11)
OJ L 262, 27.9.1976, p. 201.
(12) The ‘Fe’ parameter is applicable to all the processed products ‘with the exclusion of ceramic tiles’.
(13)
OJ L 102, 11.4.2006, p. 15.
(14) Process wastes do not include maintenance wastes, organic wastes and urban wastes produced by auxiliary and office activities.
(15)
OJ L 194, 25.7.1975, p. 39.
(16)
OJ L 40, 11.2.1989, p. 12.

Pending: 32009D0603

8.8.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 206/13
(1) Directive 2006/66/EC provides for the registration of producers of batteries and accumulators. In order to avoid unnecessary administrative burden for those producers, it is necessary to establish procedural requirements that are applicable throughout the Community.
(2) It is appropriate to specify the information which producers of batteries and accumulators should provide when they apply for registration, while avoiding any overlapping with requirements relating to other registration procedures.
(3) Any registration fees should be proportionate and cost-based in order to avoid unnecessary administrative costs for the producers concerned.
(4) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee, established by Article 18(1) of Directive 2006/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2),
1. Name of the producer and brand names (if available) under which they operate in the Member State.
2. Address(es) of the producer: postal code and location, street name and number, country, URL, telephone number, as well as a contact person, fax number and e-mail address of the producer, if available.
3. Indication on the type of batteries and accumulators placed on the market by the producer: portable batteries and accumulators, industrial batteries and accumulators, or automotive batteries and accumulators.
4. Information on how the producer meets its responsibilities: by individual or collective scheme.
5. Date of the application for registration.
6. National identification code of the producer, including European tax number or national tax number of the producer (optional).
7. Declaration stating that the information provided is true.
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Directive 2006/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 6 September 2006 on batteries and accumulators and waste batteries and accumulators and repealing Directive 91/157/EEC(1), and in particular Article 17 thereof,
(1) Directive 2006/66/EC provides for the registration of producers of batteries and accumulators. In order to avoid unnecessary administrative burden for those producers, it is necessary to establish procedural requirements that are applicable throughout the Community.
(2) It is appropriate to specify the information which producers of batteries and accumulators should provide when they apply for registration, while avoiding any overlapping with requirements relating to other registration procedures.
(3) Any registration fees should be proportionate and cost-based in order to avoid unnecessary administrative costs for the producers concerned.
(4) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee, established by Article 18(1) of Directive 2006/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2),
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Requirements for registration
Article 1
Registration of producers of batteries and accumulators shall take place with the national authorities or with national producer responsibility organisations authorised by Member States, hereinafter registration bodies, either on paper or electronically.
The registration procedure may be part of another producer registration procedure.
Producers of batteries and accumulators shall only need to register once in a Member State where they place batteries and accumulators on the Member State market for the first time on a professional basis, and shall be provided with a registration number upon registration.

Information to be provided by the producers
Article 2
Producers of batteries and accumulators shall provide to the registration bodies the information set out in the Annex.
For the purpose of the registration referred to in the second paragraph of Article 1 the producers of batteries and accumulators shall not be obliged to provide any other information than that listed in the Annex.

Registration fees
Article 3
Registration bodies may only apply registration fees on the condition that these are cost-based and proportionate.
Registration bodies applying registration fees shall inform the competent national authorities of the methodology of the cost calculation of the fees.

Change of registration data
Article 4
Member States shall ensure that in case the data provided by producers according to the Annex to this Decision changes, producers shall inform the relevant registration body thereof no later than one month after the change.

Deregistration
Article 5
When producers cease to be producers in a Member State, they shall deregister by informing the relevant registration body thereof.

Article 6
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Directive 2006/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 6 September 2006 on batteries and accumulators and waste batteries and accumulators and repealing Directive 91/157/EEC(1), and in particular Article 17 thereof,
(1) Directive 2006/66/EC provides for the registration of producers of batteries and accumulators. In order to avoid unnecessary administrative burden for those producers, it is necessary to establish procedural requirements that are applicable throughout the Community.
(2) It is appropriate to specify the information which producers of batteries and accumulators should provide when they apply for registration, while avoiding any overlapping with requirements relating to other registration procedures.
(3) Any registration fees should be proportionate and cost-based in order to avoid unnecessary administrative costs for the producers concerned.
(4) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee, established by Article 18(1) of Directive 2006/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2),
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Requirements for registration

Registration of producers of batteries and accumulators shall take place with the national authorities or with national producer responsibility organisations authorised by Member States, hereinafter registration bodies, either on paper or electronically.
The registration procedure may be part of another producer registration procedure.
Producers of batteries and accumulators shall only need to register once in a Member State where they place batteries and accumulators on the Member State market for the first time on a professional basis, and shall be provided with a registration number upon registration.

Information to be provided by the producers

Producers of batteries and accumulators shall provide to the registration bodies the information set out in the Annex.
For the purpose of the registration referred to in the second paragraph of Article 1 the producers of batteries and accumulators shall not be obliged to provide any other information than that listed in the Annex.

Registration fees

Registration bodies may only apply registration fees on the condition that these are cost-based and proportionate.
Registration bodies applying registration fees shall inform the competent national authorities of the methodology of the cost calculation of the fees.

Change of registration data

Member States shall ensure that in case the data provided by producers according to the Annex to this Decision changes, producers shall inform the relevant registration body thereof no later than one month after the change.

Deregistration

When producers cease to be producers in a Member State, they shall deregister by informing the relevant registration body thereof.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

INFORMATION TO BE SUBMITTED FOR REGISTRATION

ANNEX
| 1. | Name of the producer and brand names (if available) under which they operate in the Member State.
| 2. | Address(es) of the producer: postal code and location, street name and number, country, URL, telephone number, as well as a contact person, fax number and e-mail address of the producer, if available.
| 3. | Indication on the type of batteries and accumulators placed on the market by the producer: portable batteries and accumulators, industrial batteries and accumulators, or automotive batteries and accumulators.
| 4. | Information on how the producer meets its responsibilities: by individual or collective scheme.
| 5. | Date of the application for registration.
| 6. | National identification code of the producer, including European tax number or national tax number of the producer (optional).
| 7. | Declaration stating that the information provided is true.

Pending: 32009D0578

30.7.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 198/57
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2003/287/EC of 14 April 2003 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to tourist accommodation service(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 31 October 2009.
(5) In the light of that review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
(7) For tourist accommodation service, the ecological criteria should be divided into mandatory and optional criteria.
(8) As regards the fees relating to applications for and use of the eco-label by micro enterprises, as defined by Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC of 6 May 2003 concerning the definition of micro, small and medium-sized enterprises(3), it is appropriate, in order to take account of the limited resources of micro-enterprises and their particular importance within this product group, to provide for reductions additional to those provided for by Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 and Articles 1 and 2 of Commission Decision 2000/728/EC of 10 November 2000 establishing the application and annual fees of the Community Eco-label(4), pursuant to Article 5 of Decision 2000/728/EC.
(9) Decision 2003/287/EC should therefore be replaced.
(10) A transitional period, should be allowed for service providers whose services have been awarded the eco-label for tourist accommodation service, based on the criteria contained in Decision 2003/287/EC, so that they have sufficient time to adapt their services to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. Service providers should also be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2003/287/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision, until the lapse of validity of Decision 2003/287/EC.
(11) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
(a) it shall fall within the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’;
(b) it shall comply with each of the criteria set out in Section A of the Annex to this Decision;
(c) it shall comply with a sufficient number of the criteria set out in Section B of the Annex to this Decision, in order to acquire the requisite number of points as referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3.
(a) three points for food services;
(b) three points for green/outside areas available to guests;
(c) three points for leisure/fitness activities or five points if the leisure/fitness activity consists in a wellness centre.
— limit energy consumption,
— limit water consumption,
— limit waste production,
— favour the use of renewable resources and of substances which are less hazardous to the environment,
— promote environmental communication and education.
1. The physical structure is built legally and respects all relevant laws or regulations of the area on which it is built, especially any related to landscape and biodiversity conservation.
2. The physical structure respects Community, national and local laws and regulations regarding energy conservation, water sources, water treatment and disposal, waste collection and disposal, maintenance and servicing of equipment, safety and health dispositions.
3. The enterprise is operational and registered, as required by national and/or local laws and its staff are legally employed and insured.
(a) At least 80 % of all light bulbs in the tourist accommodation shall have an energy efficiency of Class A as defined in Commission Directive 98/11/EC(8). This does not apply to light fittings whose physical characteristics do not allow use of energy-saving light bulbs.
(b) 100 % of light bulbs that are situated where they are likely to be turned on for more than five hours a day shall have an energy efficiency of Class A as defined by Directive 98/11/EC. This does not apply to light fittings whose physical characteristics do not allow use of energy-saving light bulbs.
— at least once every twelve months for applications containing 3 kg or more of F gases (this shall not apply to equipment with hermetically sealed systems, which are labelled as such and contain less than 6 kg of fluorinated greenhouse gases),
— at least once every six months for applications containing 30 kg or more of F gases,
— at least once every three months for applications containing 300 kg or more of F gases.
Concerningenergy saving:—Staff shall be trained on how to save energy. — Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
— Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
— Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
Concerningwater saving:—Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.—Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.—Staff shall be informed of the tourist accommodation’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it. — Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary. — Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate. — Staff shall be informed of the tourist accommodation’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
— Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.
— Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.
— Staff shall be informed of the tourist accommodation’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
— Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.
— Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.
— Staff shall be informed of the tourist accommodation’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
Concerningchemical substances:—Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging. — Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
— Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
— Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
Concerningwaste:—Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 18,—Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 18. — Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 18, — Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 18.
— Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 18,
— Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 18.
— Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 18,
— Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 18.
Concerningenergy:—Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights. — Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
— Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
— Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
Concerningwater and waste water:—In the bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the tourist accommodation to save water,—The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak,—In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets. — In the bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the tourist accommodation to save water, — The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak, — In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.
— In the bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the tourist accommodation to save water,
— The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak,
— In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.
— In the bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the tourist accommodation to save water,
— The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak,
— In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.
Concerningwaste:—The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the tourist accommodation and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products,—They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the tourist accommodation and where to dispose of their hazardous substances. — The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the tourist accommodation and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products, — They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the tourist accommodation and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.
— The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the tourist accommodation and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products,
— They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the tourist accommodation and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.
— The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the tourist accommodation and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products,
— They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the tourist accommodation and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.
— food services (including breakfast),
— leisure/fitness activities, which include saunas, swimming pools and all other such facilities which are within the tourist accommodation grounds. If the leisure/fitness activities consist in a wellness centre, the score required shall be increased by 5 points instead of 3,
— green/outside areas, including parks and gardens which are open to guests.
(a) (1 point): All household refrigerators shall be of Class A + or A++ efficiency according to Commission Directive 94/2/EC(16), and all frigo- or mini-bars shall be at least class B efficiency.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the refrigerators and frigo or mini-bars.
(b) (1 point): All household electric ovens shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 2002/40/EC(17).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the household electric ovens.Note:The criterion does not apply to ovens not operated with electric energy or otherwise not covered by Directive 2002/40/EC (e.g. industrial ovens).
(c) (1 point): All household dishwashers shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 97/17/EC(18).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the dishwashers.Note:The criterion does not apply to dishwashers not covered by Directive 97/17/EC (e.g. industrial dishwashers).
(d) (1 point): All household washing machines shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 95/12/EC(19).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the washing machines.Note:The criterion does not apply to washing machines not covered by Directive 95/12/EC (e.g. industrial washing machines).
(e) (1 point): At least 80 % of office equipment (PCs, monitors, faxes, printers, scanners, photocopying machines) shall qualify for the energy star as laid down in Regulation (EC) No 106/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(20)and in Commission Decision 2003/168/EC(21).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the qualification for the energy star of the office equipment.
(f) (1 point): All electric tumble driers shall be class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 95/13/EC(22).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all electric tumble driers.Note:The criterion does not apply to electric tumble driers not covered by Directive 95/13/EC (e.g. industrial tumble driers).
(a) (2 points): Rainwater shall be collected and used for non-sanitary and non-drinking purposes.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation, and appropriate assurances that the sanitary and drinking water supply is kept entirely separate.
(b) (2 points): Recycled water shall be collected and used for non-sanitary and non-drinking purposes.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation and appropriate assurances that the sanitary and drinking water supply is kept entirely separate.
— The rooms and common areas shall correspond to the requirements laid down in point 3 of Annex I to Directive 89/106/EEC and shall contain only painting, decorating, furniture and other materials certified with the Community eco-label or another equivalent low emission ISO type I environmental label (2 points),
— The rooms and common areas shall be fragrance free, the sheets, towels and textiles shall be washed with fragrance free detergents (1 point) and cleaning shall be carried out with fragrance free means. (1 points).
(a) Additional environmental actions (up to 1,5 points each, to a maximum of 3 points): The management of the tourist accommodation shall take actions, additional to those provided for by way of criteria in this Section or in Section A, to improve the environmental performance of the tourist accommodation. The Competent Body assessing the application shall attribute a score to these actions not exceeding 1,5 points per action.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a full description of each additional action the applicant wishes to be taken into account;Or:
(b) Eco-label award (3 points): The tourist accommodation shall be awarded a national or regional ISO Type I eco-label.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate evidence of having been awarded an eco-label.
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 July 2000 on a revised Community eco-label award scheme(1), and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 6(1) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-labelling Board,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2003/287/EC of 14 April 2003 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to tourist accommodation service(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 31 October 2009.
(5) In the light of that review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
(7) For tourist accommodation service, the ecological criteria should be divided into mandatory and optional criteria.
(8) As regards the fees relating to applications for and use of the eco-label by micro enterprises, as defined by Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC of 6 May 2003 concerning the definition of micro, small and medium-sized enterprises(3), it is appropriate, in order to take account of the limited resources of micro-enterprises and their particular importance within this product group, to provide for reductions additional to those provided for by Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 and Articles 1 and 2 of Commission Decision 2000/728/EC of 10 November 2000 establishing the application and annual fees of the Community Eco-label(4), pursuant to Article 5 of Decision 2000/728/EC.
(9) Decision 2003/287/EC should therefore be replaced.
(10) A transitional period, should be allowed for service providers whose services have been awarded the eco-label for tourist accommodation service, based on the criteria contained in Decision 2003/287/EC, so that they have sufficient time to adapt their services to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. Service providers should also be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2003/287/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision, until the lapse of validity of Decision 2003/287/EC.
(11) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
1. The product group ‘tourist accommodation service’ shall comprise the provision, for a fee, of sheltered overnight accommodation in appropriately equipped rooms, including at least a bed, offered as a main service to tourists, travellers and lodgers.
The provision of overnight sheltered accommodation may include the provision of food services, fitness and leisure activities and/or green areas.
2. For the purposes of this Decision, food services shall include breakfast; fitness and leisure activities/facilities shall include saunas, swimming pools and all other such facilities, which are within the accommodation grounds and green areas shall include parks and gardens, which are open to guests.
3. For the purposes of this Decision, micro-enterprises shall be as defined in Recommendation 2003/361/EC.

Article 2
1. In order to be awarded the Community eco-label for tourist accommodation service under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 (hereinafter ‘the eco-label’), a tourist accommodation service shall fulfil all of the following requirements:
(a)
it shall fall within the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’;
(b)
it shall comply with each of the criteria set out in Section A of the Annex to this Decision;
(c)
it shall comply with a sufficient number of the criteria set out in Section B of the Annex to this Decision, in order to acquire the requisite number of points as referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1(c), the tourist accommodation service shall acquire at least: 20 points for the main service.
3. The points referred to in paragraph 2 shall be increased by any of the following, if provided under the same management or ownership of the tourist accommodation service:
(a)
three points for food services;
(b)
three points for green/outside areas available to guests;
(c)
three points for leisure/fitness activities or five points if the leisure/fitness activity consists in a wellness centre.

Article 3
1. By way of derogation from Article 1(3) of Decision 2000/728/EC, where an application is made by a micro enterprise for award of the Eco-label, the application fee shall be reduced by 75 % with no other reduction possible.
2. By way of derogation from the first sentence of Article 2(5) of Decision 2000/728/EC, the minimum annual fee for a micro enterprise for use of the Eco-label shall be EUR 100.
3. The annual volume of sales for all tourist accommodation service shall be calculated by multiplying the delivery price by the number of overnight stays and reducing the resulting product by 50 %. The delivery price shall be considered as the average fee paid by the visitor for the overnight stay, including all the services which do not entail an extra charge.
4. The reductions to the minimum annual fee provided for in paragraphs 6 to 10 of Article 2 of Decision 2000/728/EC shall apply.

Article 4
The ecological criteria for the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.

Article 5
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’ shall be ‘025’.

Article 6
Decision 2003/287/EC is repealed.

Article 7
1. Applications for the eco-label falling within the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’ submitted before the date of adoption of this Decision shall be evaluated in accordance with the conditions laid down in Decision 2003/287/EC.
2. Applications for the eco-label falling within the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’ submitted from the date of adoption of this Decision but by 31 October 2009 at the latest may be based either on the criteria set out in Decision 2003/287/EC or on the criteria set out in this Decision.
Those applications shall be evaluated in accordance with the criteria on which they are based.
3. Where the eco-label is awarded on the basis of an application evaluated according to the criteria set out in Decision 2003/287/EC, that eco-label may be used for twelve months from the date of adoption of this Decision.

Article 8
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 July 2000 on a revised Community eco-label award scheme(1), and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 6(1) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-labelling Board,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2003/287/EC of 14 April 2003 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to tourist accommodation service(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 31 October 2009.
(5) In the light of that review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
(7) For tourist accommodation service, the ecological criteria should be divided into mandatory and optional criteria.
(8) As regards the fees relating to applications for and use of the eco-label by micro enterprises, as defined by Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC of 6 May 2003 concerning the definition of micro, small and medium-sized enterprises(3), it is appropriate, in order to take account of the limited resources of micro-enterprises and their particular importance within this product group, to provide for reductions additional to those provided for by Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 and Articles 1 and 2 of Commission Decision 2000/728/EC of 10 November 2000 establishing the application and annual fees of the Community Eco-label(4), pursuant to Article 5 of Decision 2000/728/EC.
(9) Decision 2003/287/EC should therefore be replaced.
(10) A transitional period, should be allowed for service providers whose services have been awarded the eco-label for tourist accommodation service, based on the criteria contained in Decision 2003/287/EC, so that they have sufficient time to adapt their services to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. Service providers should also be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2003/287/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision, until the lapse of validity of Decision 2003/287/EC.
(11) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
1. The product group ‘tourist accommodation service’ shall comprise the provision, for a fee, of sheltered overnight accommodation in appropriately equipped rooms, including at least a bed, offered as a main service to tourists, travellers and lodgers.
The provision of overnight sheltered accommodation may include the provision of food services, fitness and leisure activities and/or green areas.
2. For the purposes of this Decision, food services shall include breakfast; fitness and leisure activities/facilities shall include saunas, swimming pools and all other such facilities, which are within the accommodation grounds and green areas shall include parks and gardens, which are open to guests.
3. For the purposes of this Decision, micro-enterprises shall be as defined in Recommendation 2003/361/EC.
1. In order to be awarded the Community eco-label for tourist accommodation service under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 (hereinafter ‘the eco-label’), a tourist accommodation service shall fulfil all of the following requirements:
(a)
it shall fall within the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’;
(b)
it shall comply with each of the criteria set out in Section A of the Annex to this Decision;
(c)
it shall comply with a sufficient number of the criteria set out in Section B of the Annex to this Decision, in order to acquire the requisite number of points as referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1(c), the tourist accommodation service shall acquire at least: 20 points for the main service.
3. The points referred to in paragraph 2 shall be increased by any of the following, if provided under the same management or ownership of the tourist accommodation service:
(a)
three points for food services;
(b)
three points for green/outside areas available to guests;
(c)
three points for leisure/fitness activities or five points if the leisure/fitness activity consists in a wellness centre.
1. By way of derogation from Article 1(3) of Decision 2000/728/EC, where an application is made by a micro enterprise for award of the Eco-label, the application fee shall be reduced by 75 % with no other reduction possible.
2. By way of derogation from the first sentence of Article 2(5) of Decision 2000/728/EC, the minimum annual fee for a micro enterprise for use of the Eco-label shall be EUR 100.
3. The annual volume of sales for all tourist accommodation service shall be calculated by multiplying the delivery price by the number of overnight stays and reducing the resulting product by 50 %. The delivery price shall be considered as the average fee paid by the visitor for the overnight stay, including all the services which do not entail an extra charge.
4. The reductions to the minimum annual fee provided for in paragraphs 6 to 10 of Article 2 of Decision 2000/728/EC shall apply.
The ecological criteria for the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’ shall be ‘025’.
Decision 2003/287/EC is repealed.
1. Applications for the eco-label falling within the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’ submitted before the date of adoption of this Decision shall be evaluated in accordance with the conditions laid down in Decision 2003/287/EC.
2. Applications for the eco-label falling within the product group ‘tourist accommodation service’ submitted from the date of adoption of this Decision but by 31 October 2009 at the latest may be based either on the criteria set out in Decision 2003/287/EC or on the criteria set out in this Decision.
Those applications shall be evaluated in accordance with the criteria on which they are based.
3. Where the eco-label is awarded on the basis of an application evaluated according to the criteria set out in Decision 2003/287/EC, that eco-label may be used for twelve months from the date of adoption of this Decision.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

FRAMEWORK

ANNEX
The aim of these criteria
These criteria aim to set limits on the main environmental impacts from the three phases of the life cycle of tourist accommodation service (purchasing, provision of the service and waste). In particular they aim to:

— | limit energy consumption,
— | limit water consumption,
— | limit waste production,
— | favour the use of renewable resources and of substances which are less hazardous to the environment,
— | promote environmental communication and education.
Assessment and verification requirements
The specific assessment and verification requirements are indicated immediately below each criterion set out in Sections A and B. Where appropriate, test methods and standards other than those indicated for each criterion may be used if their equivalence is accepted by the Competent Body assessing the application. Where the applicant is required to provide declarations, documentation, analyses, test reports, or other evidence to show compliance with the criteria, it is understood that these may originate from the applicant and/or his supplier(s) and/or their supplier(s), et cetera, as appropriate.
Competent Bodies shall carry out on site inspections before awarding the license.
Where appropriate, Competent Bodies may require supporting documentation and may carry out independent verifications. During the license period the Competent Bodies shall monitor compliance with criteria.
The Competent Bodies are recommended to take into account the implementation of recognised environmental management schemes, such as EMAS or ISO 14001, when assessing applications and monitoring compliance with the criteria. (Note:it is not required to implement such management schemes.)

General requirements
In order to apply for the eco-label, the applicant must comply with Community, national and local legal requirements. In particular, it shall be guaranteed that:

1. | The physical structure is built legally and respects all relevant laws or regulations of the area on which it is built, especially any related to landscape and biodiversity conservation.
2. | The physical structure respects Community, national and local laws and regulations regarding energy conservation, water sources, water treatment and disposal, waste collection and disposal, maintenance and servicing of equipment, safety and health dispositions.
3. | The enterprise is operational and registered, as required by national and/or local laws and its staff are legally employed and insured.SECTION A
MANDATORY CRITERIA REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 2, PARAGRAPH 1

ENERGY
1. Electricity from renewable sources
At least 50 % of the electricity used for all purposes shall come from renewable energy sources, as defined in Directive 2001/77/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(1).
This criterion does not apply to tourist accommodations that have no access to a market that offers electricity generated from renewable energy sources.
Binding contract restrictions (such as the prevision of penalties) of at least 2 years, for the change of power supplier can be considered as ‘no access’ to a market that offers electricity generated from renewable energy sources.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall supply a declaration from (or the contract with) the electricity supplier indicating the nature of the renewable energy source(s), the percentage of electricity supplied that is from a renewable source, documentation on the boilers (heat generators) used, if any and an indication of the maximum percentage that can be supplied. According to Directive 2001/77/EC, renewable energy sources shall mean renewable non-fossil energy sources (wind, solar, geothermal wave, tidal, hydro power, biomass, landfill gas, sewage treatment plant gas and biogases). In case the tourist accommodation have no access to a market that offers energy from renewable energy sources, documentation demonstrating the request for renewable energy has to be supplied.
2. Coal and heavy oils
No heavy oils having a sulphur content higher than 0,1 % and no coal shall be used as an energy source. Coal for decorative fireplaces is excluded from this criterion.
This criterion only applies to tourist accommodations that have an independent heating system.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, indicating the nature of the energy sources used.
3. Efficiency and heat generation
If a new heat generating capacity is installed within the duration of the eco-label award, it shall be a high efficiency cogeneration unit (as defined by Article 3 and Annex III of Directive 2004/8/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2), a heat pump or an efficient boiler. In the latter case, the efficiency of such a boiler shall be of 4 stars (ca. 92 % at 50 °C and 95 % at 70 °C), measured according to Council Directive 92/42/EEC(3), or according to relevant product norms and regulations for those boilers not covered by this Directive.
Existing hot-water boilers fired with liquid or gaseous fuels as defined in Directive 92/42/EEC shall comply with efficiency standards at least equivalent to three stars as stated in the Directive. Existing cogeneration units shall comply with the definition of high efficiency in Directive 2004/8/EC. The efficiency of boilers excluded from Directive 92/42/EEC(4)shall comply with the manufacturer’s instructions and with national and local legislation on efficiency, but for such existing boilers (with the exception of biomass boilers) an efficiency lower than 88 % shall not be accepted.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from those responsible for the sale and/or maintenance of the boiler indicating its efficiency.
4. Air conditioning
Any household air conditioner bought within the duration of the eco-label award shall have at least Class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 2002/31/EC(5), or have corresponding energy efficiency.
Note:This criterion does not apply to air-conditioners that are appliances that can also use other energy sources, or to air-to-water and water-to-water appliances, or to units with an output (cooling power) greater than 12 kW.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specifications from the manufacturer or the professional technicians responsible for installation, sale and/or maintenance of the air conditioning system.
5. Energy efficiency of buildings
The tourist accommodation shall comply with the national legislation and local building codes related to energy efficiency and the energy performance of buildings.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the energy certification under Directive 2002/91/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(6)or where not available in the national implementation system, the results of an energy audit performed by an independent expert on the energy performance of buildings.
6. Window insulation
All windows in heated and/or air conditioned rooms and common areas shall have appropriate degree of thermal insulation according to the local regulations and climatic conditions and shall provide an appropriate degree of acoustic insulation.
All windows in heated and/or air conditioned rooms and common areas added or renovated after the acquisition of the Community eco-label shall comply with Directive 2002/91/EC (Articles 4, 5 and 6) and Council Directive 89/106/EEC(7)and relative national technical regulations for their implementation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration from a professional technician indicating compliance with this criterion supplying the thermal transmittance values (U-value). For windows complying with Directive 2002/91/EC, the applicant shall provide the energy certification or where not available in the national implementation system, a declaration from the constructor.
7. Switching off heating or air conditioning
If the heating and/or the air conditioning is not automatically switched off when windows are open, there shall be easily available information reminding the guest to close the window(s) if the heating or air conditioning is on. Individual heating/air conditioning systems acquired after the certification with the Community eco-label shall be equipped with an automatic switch off when windows are opened.
This criterion only applies to tourist accommodations that have heating and/or air conditioning.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with the text of the information to guests (if applicable).
8. Switching off lights
If there is no automatic off-switch for the light(s) in the rooms, there shall be easily available information to the guests asking them to turn off the lights when leaving the room.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with the information procedures.
9. Energy efficient light bulbs

(a) | At least 80 % of all light bulbs in the tourist accommodation shall have an energy efficiency of Class A as defined in Commission Directive 98/11/EC(8). This does not apply to light fittings whose physical characteristics do not allow use of energy-saving light bulbs.
(b) | 100 % of light bulbs that are situated where they are likely to be turned on for more than five hours a day shall have an energy efficiency of Class A as defined by Directive 98/11/EC. This does not apply to light fittings whose physical characteristics do not allow use of energy-saving light bulbs.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with both parts of this criterion, together with an indication of the energy efficiency class of the different light bulbs used.
10. Outside heating appliances
The tourist accommodation shall use only appliances powered with renewable energy sources to heat outside areas such as smoking corners or external dining areas.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, indicating the nature of the energy sources used in case of appliances powered with renewable energy sources.

WATER
11. Water flow from taps and showers
The average water flow of the taps and shower heads, excluding kitchen and bath tub taps, shall not exceed 9 litres/minute.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion and relevant documentation including an explanation on how the tourist accommodation fulfils the criterion.
12. Waste bins in toilets
Each toilet shall have an appropriate waste bin and the guest shall be invited to use the waste bin instead of the toilet for appropriate waste.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate documentation regarding the information to the guests.
13. Urinal flushing
All urinals shall be fitted with either automatic (timed) or manual flushing systems so that there is no continuous flushing.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation on the urinals installed.
14. Changing towels and sheets
Guests shall be informed of the environmental policy of the tourist accommodation on their arrival. This information shall explain that sheets and towels in the rooms shall be changed on their request, or by default at the frequency established by the environmental policy of the tourist accommodation or requested by law and/or national regulations. This applies only to tourist accommodations where the service includes the provision of towels and/or sheets.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation showing how the guest is informed and how the tourist accommodation respects guests requests.
15. Correct waste water disposal
The tourist accommodation shall inform guests and staff on the correct use of the waste water discharge, in order to avoid the disposal of substances that might prevent waste water treatment in accordance with the municipal waste water plan and Community regulations. Where a waste water plan from the Municipality is not available, the tourist accommodation shall provide a general list of substances that shall not be disposed of with the waste water according to the Directive 2006/118/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(9).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion and relevant documentation (if available, waste water plan and communication to guests and staff).

DETERGENTS AND DISINFECTANTS
16. Disinfectants
Disinfectants shall be used only where they are necessary in order to comply with legal hygiene requirements.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with an indication of where and when disinfectants are used.

WASTE
17. Waste separation by guests
Guests shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to the best local or national systems within the areas to which the tourist accommodation belongs. Adequate containers for waste separation shall be available in the rooms or in easily reachable distance.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation on the information to guests and explaining where containers are located in the tourist accommodation.
18. Waste separation
Waste shall be separated into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities, with particular care regarding hazardous waste, which shall be separated, collected and disposed of as listed in Commission Decision 2000/532/EC(10)and appropriate disposal shall be sought. This list includes toners, inks, refrigerating and electrical equipment, batteries, energy saving light bulbs, pharmaceuticals, fats/oils, and electrical appliances as specified in Directive 2002/96/EC(11)and Directive 2002/95/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(12).
If the local administration does not offer separate waste collection and/or disposal, the tourist accommodation shall write to them expressing their willingness to separate waste, and expressing their concern about the lack of separate collection and/or disposal. If the local authority does not provide disposal of hazardous waste, the applicant shall, every year, provide a declaration from the local authority that there is no hazardous waste disposal system in place.
The request to local authorities to provide separate waste collection and/or disposal shall be made yearly.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with an indication of the different categories of waste accepted by the local authorities, and/or relevant contracts with private agencies. Where appropriate, the applicant shall provide every year the corresponding declaration to the local authority.
19. Disposable products
Unless required by law, disposable toiletries (not refillable) such as shampoo and soap, and other products (not reusable), such as shower caps, brushes, nail files, etc. shall not be used. Where such disposable products are requested by law the applicant shall offer to guests both solutions and encourage them with appropriate communication to use the non-disposable products.
Disposable drinking systems (cups and glasses), plates and cutlery shall only be used if they made out of renewable raw materials and are biodegradable and compostable according to EN 13432.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation explaining how the criterion is fulfilled (including any legislation requiring use of disposable products), and consistent documentation regarding the refillable products and/or on the information conveyed to the guests, concerning the encouragement to use non-disposable products (if applicable).
For demonstrating that disposable drinking systems (cups and glasses), plates and cutlery meet this criterion evidence of compliance with EN 13432 must be provided.
20. Breakfast Packaging
Except where required by law, no single dose packages shall be used for breakfast or other food service, with the exception of dairy fat spreads (such as butter, margarine and soft cheese), chocolate and peanut butter spreads, and diet or diabetic jams and preserves.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with the criterion and a detailed explanation on how the accommodation fulfils it, together with a list of single dose products used and the legislation requiring this.

OTHER SERVICES
21. No smoking in common areas
A no smoking section shall be available in all indoor common areas.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
22. Public transportation
Information shall be made easily available to the guests and staff on how to use public transportation to and from the tourist accommodation through its main means of communication. Where no appropriate public transport exists, information on other environmentally preferable means of transport shall also be provided.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with copies of the information material available.

GENERAL MANAGEMENT
Applicants with an Environmental Management System registered under Regulation (EC) No 761/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council(13)or certified according to ISO 14001 automatically fulfil the following general management criteria with exception of criteria 27, 28 and 29 (data collection and information). In such cases, the means of verification of compliance with those criteria is the EMAS registration or ISO 14001 certification.
23. Maintenance and servicing of boilers and air conditioning systems
Maintenance and servicing of boilers and air conditioning systems shall be carried out at least yearly, or more often if so required by law or need, by appropriately qualified professionals, following CEI and national standards where these apply, or according to the manufacturer’s instructions.
For air conditioning systems the maintenance (check for leakage and repair) has to be carried out according to Regulation (EC) No 842/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(14), in line with the amount of F (fluorinated greenhouse) gas contained in the application, as follows:

— | at least once every twelve months for applications containing 3 kg or more of F gases (this shall not apply to equipment with hermetically sealed systems, which are labelled as such and contain less than 6 kg of fluorinated greenhouse gases),
— | at least once every six months for applications containing 30 kg or more of F gases,
— | at least once every three months for applications containing 300 kg or more of F gases.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with all parts of this criterion, together with a description of the boilers and their maintenance programme, and details of the persons/companies carrying out the maintenance, and what is checked during the maintenance.
For air conditioning systems containing 3 kg or more of F gases the applicant shall provide records on the quantity and type of F gases installed, any quantities added and the quantity recovered during maintenance, servicing and final disposal as well as the identification of the company or technician who performed the servicing or maintenance, as well as the dates and results of the leakage checks and relevant information specifically identifying the separate stationary equipment with more than 30 kg of F gases.
24. Policy setting and environmental program
The management shall have an environmental policy and shall draw up a simple environmental policy statement and a precise action program to ensure the application of the environmental policy.
The action program shall identify targets on environmental performance regarding energy, water, chemicals and waste, which shall be set every two years, taking into consideration the optional criteria and the data collected where available. It shall identify the person who will act as the environmental manager of the tourist accommodation and who is in charge of taking the necessary actions and reaching the targets. The environmental policy shall be available for consultation by the public. Comments and feedback from guests collected by means of a questionnaire or check list shall be taken into account.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a copy of the environmental policy or the policy statement and action program, and procedures for taking into account input from guests.
25. Staff training
The tourist accommodation shall provide information and training to the staff, including written procedures or manuals, to ensure the application of environmental measures and to raise awareness of environmentally responsible behaviour. In particular, the following issues shall be taken into consideration:

| Concerningenergy saving:—Staff shall be trained on how to save energy. | — | Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
— | Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
| Concerningwater saving:—Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.—Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.—Staff shall be informed of the tourist accommodation’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it. | — | Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary. | — | Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate. | — | Staff shall be informed of the tourist accommodation’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
— | Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.
— | Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.
— | Staff shall be informed of the tourist accommodation’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
| Concerningchemical substances:—Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging. | — | Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
— | Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
| Concerningwaste:—Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 18,—Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 18. | — | Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 18, | — | Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 18.
— | Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 18,
— | Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 18.Adequate training shall be provided to all new staff within four weeks of starting employment and for all staff at least once a year.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with details of the training programme, its content, and an indication of which staff have received what training and when. The applicant shall provide also copies of procedures and staff communication concerning all mentioned issues.
26. Information to guests
The tourist accommodation shall provide information to the guests, including conference participants, on its environmental policy, including safety and fire safety aspects, inviting them to contribute to its implementation. The information conveyed to the guests shall refer to the actions taken on behalf of its environmental policy and provide information about the Community eco-label. This information shall be actively given to the guests at the reception, together with a questionnaire covering their views about the environmental aspects of the tourist accommodation. Notices inviting guests to support the environmental objectives shall be visible to the guests, especially in the common areas and the rooms.
Specific actions for the different areas shall be:

| Concerningenergy:—Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights. | — | Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
— | Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
| Concerningwater and waste water:—In the bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the tourist accommodation to save water,—The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak,—In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets. | — | In the bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the tourist accommodation to save water, | — | The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak, | — | In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.
— | In the bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the tourist accommodation to save water,
— | The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak,
— | In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.
| Concerningwaste:—The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the tourist accommodation and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products,—They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the tourist accommodation and where to dispose of their hazardous substances. | — | The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the tourist accommodation and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products, | — | They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the tourist accommodation and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.
— | The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the tourist accommodation and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products,
— | They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the tourist accommodation and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with copies of the information signs and notices provided for the guests, and indicate its procedures for distributing and collecting the information and the questionnaire, and for taking the feedback into account.
27. Energy and water consumption data
The tourist accommodation shall have procedures for collecting and monitoring data on overall energy consumption (kWh), electricity and other energy sources consumption (kWh), and water consumption (litres).
Data shall be collected where possible, monthly or at least yearly, for the period when the tourist accommodation is open, and shall also be expressed as consumption per overnight stay and per m2of indoor area.
The tourist accommodation shall report the results yearly to the Competent Body that assessed the application.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the procedures. On application, the applicant shall provide the data for the above-listed consumptions for at least the previous six months (if available), and thereafter shall provide this data every year for the previous year or opening period.
28. Other data collection
The tourist accommodation shall have procedures for collecting and monitoring data on consumption of chemicals expressed in kg and/or litres specifying if the product is concentrated or not and the quantity of waste produced (litres and/or kg of unsorted waste).
Data shall be collected where possible, monthly or at least yearly, and shall also be expressed as consumption or production per overnight stay and per m2of indoor area.
The tourist accommodation shall report the results yearly to the Competent Body that assessed the application.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the procedures. On application, the applicant shall provide the data for the above-listed consumptions for at least the previous six months (if available), and thereafter shall provide this data every year for the previous year or opening period. The applicant shall specify the services offered and if laundry is cleaned on the premises.
29. Information appearing on the eco-label
Box 2 of the eco-label shall contain the following text:

‘This tourist accommodation is actively taking measures to use renewable energy sources, save energy and water, to reduce waste, to improve the local environment.’

Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a sample of how they will use the label, together with a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
SECTION B
OPTIONAL CRITERIA REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 2, PARAGRAPHS 1 AND 2
Each of the criteria set out in this Section has been attributed a value expressed in points or fractions of points. In order to qualify for award of the eco-label, tourist accommodations must score a minimum of 20 points.
The total score required shall be increased by 3 points for each of the following additional services which are offered that are under the management or ownership of the tourist accommodation:

— | food services (including breakfast),
— | leisure/fitness activities, which include saunas, swimming pools and all other such facilities which are within the tourist accommodation grounds. If the leisure/fitness activities consist in a wellness centre, the score required shall be increased by 5 points instead of 3,
— | green/outside areas, including parks and gardens which are open to guests.
ENERGY
30. Generation of electricity through renewable energy sources (up to 4 points)
The tourist accommodation shall have a photovoltaic (solar panel) or local hydroelectric system, geothermal, biomass or wind power electricity generation that supplies or will supply at least 20 % of the overall electricity consumption per year (2 points).
The tourist accommodation shall introduce into the grid a net amount of electrical energy produced from renewable energy sources (2 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the photovoltaic, hydroelectric, geothermal, biomass or wind power system and data on both its potential and actual output and documentation regarding the electricity flows from and to the grid as proof of any net contribution or electricity from renewable energy sources to the grid.
31. Energy from renewable energy sources (up to 2 points)
At least 70 % of the total energy used to heat or cool the rooms and to heat the sanitary water shall come from renewable energy sources. (1,5 points, 2 points for 100 % of the tourist accommodation’s energy used for that purpose, coming from renewable energy source).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with data on the energy consumed in heating rooms and hot water and documentation showing that at least 70 % or 100 % of this energy comes from renewable energy sources.
32. Boiler energy efficiency (1,5 points)
The tourist accommodation shall have four-star boilers as defined by Directive 92/42/EEC.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with adequate documentation.
33. Boiler NOx emissions (1,5 points)
The boilers shall be class 5 of the EN 297 prA3 norm regulating NOx emissions, and shall emit less than 60 mg NOx/kWh (gas condensing boilers) or 70 mg NOx/kWh (non condensing gas boilers up to nominal output of 120 kW).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a report or technical specifications from the professional technicians responsible for the sale and/or maintenance of the boiler.
34. District heating (1,5 points)
The heating of the tourist accommodation shall be provided by efficient district heating, for the purposes of the eco-label defined as follows.
Generation of heat is done either in high efficiency cogeneration units as defined by Directive 2004/8/EC and any other Commission instruments adopted in application of that Directive, or in heat only boilers with an efficiency that matches or surpasses the applicable reference value established by Commission Decision 2007/74/EC(15);
And in addition:
The pipes in the district heating distribution network shall meet the requirements as laid out in the applicable CEN standards for such pipes.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation showing connection to the district heating.
35. Combined heat and power — (cogeneration) (1,5 points)
Electricity and heating of the tourist accommodation shall be provided by a high efficiency cogeneration unit according to Directive 2004/8/EC. If the tourist accommodation service has such cogeneration unit on site its output of heat and electricity shall supply at least 70 % of the total heat and electricity consumption on site. The supply shall be calculated in accordance with the methodology provided by Directive 2004/8/EC.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the combined heat and power plant.
36. Heat pump (up to 2 points)
The tourist accommodation shall have a heat pump providing heat and/or air conditioning (1,5 points). The tourist accommodation shall have a heat pump with the Community eco-label or another ISO type I eco-label (2 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the heat pump.
37. Heat recovery (up to 1,5 points)
The tourist accommodation shall have a heat recovery system for 1 (1 point) or 2 (1,5 points) of the following categories: refrigeration systems, ventilators, washing machines, dishwashers, swimming pool(s), sanitary waste water.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the heat recovery systems.
38. Thermoregulation (1,5 points)
The temperature in every common area and room shall be individually regulated.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the thermoregulatory systems.
39. Energy performance audits for buildings (1,5 points)
The tourist accommodation shall be subject to a biannual energy performance audit by an independent expert and implement at least two recommendations on improving the energy performance resulting from the audit.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the energy performance audit report and provide detailed documentation on how the tourist accommodation has fulfilled this criterion.
40. Air conditioning (up to 2 points)
All household air conditioners in the tourist accommodation have an energy efficiency 15 % higher than the threshold to qualify for class A in Directive 2002/31/EC (1,5 points). All household air conditioners in the tourist accommodation have an energy efficiency 30 % or higher than the threshold to qualify for class A in Directive 2002/31/EC (2 points).
This criterion does not apply to appliances that can also use other energy sources, air-to-water and water-to-water appliances, or units with an output (cooling power) greater than 12 kW.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide relevant documentation showing compliance with the criterion.
41. Automatic switching-off of air conditioning and heating systems (1,5 points)
There shall be an automatic system that turns off the air conditioning and heating of rooms when windows are open.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the installation sale and/or maintenance of the air conditioning system.
42. Bioclimatic architecture (3 points)
The tourist accommodation shall be built according to bioclimatic architectural principles.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate documentation.
43. Energy efficient refrigerators (1 point), ovens (1 point) dishwashers (1 point), washing machines (1 point), dryers/tumblers (1 point) and office equipment (1 point) — (maximum of 3 points)

| (a) | (1 point): All household refrigerators shall be of Class A + or A++ efficiency according to Commission Directive 94/2/EC(16), and all frigo- or mini-bars shall be at least class B efficiency.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the refrigerators and frigo or mini-bars.
| (b) | (1 point): All household electric ovens shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 2002/40/EC(17).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the household electric ovens.Note:The criterion does not apply to ovens not operated with electric energy or otherwise not covered by Directive 2002/40/EC (e.g. industrial ovens).
| (c) | (1 point): All household dishwashers shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 97/17/EC(18).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the dishwashers.Note:The criterion does not apply to dishwashers not covered by Directive 97/17/EC (e.g. industrial dishwashers).
| (d) | (1 point): All household washing machines shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 95/12/EC(19).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the washing machines.Note:The criterion does not apply to washing machines not covered by Directive 95/12/EC (e.g. industrial washing machines).
| (e) | (1 point): At least 80 % of office equipment (PCs, monitors, faxes, printers, scanners, photocopying machines) shall qualify for the energy star as laid down in Regulation (EC) No 106/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(20)and in Commission Decision 2003/168/EC(21).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the qualification for the energy star of the office equipment.
| (f) | (1 point): All electric tumble driers shall be class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 95/13/EC(22).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all electric tumble driers.Note:The criterion does not apply to electric tumble driers not covered by Directive 95/13/EC (e.g. industrial tumble driers).44. Electric hand and hair driers with proximity sensor (up to 2 points)
All electric hand (1 point) and hair (1 point) driers shall be fitted with proximity sensors or have been awarded an ISO Type I eco-label.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate supporting documentation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion.
45. Refrigerator positioning (1 point)
The kitchen, restaurant and bar refrigerator(s) shall be positioned and regulated according to energy saving principles, in order t o reduce energy waste.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion.
46. Automatic switching off lights in rooms (1,5 points)
Automatic systems, which turn the lights off when guests leave the room, shall be installed in 95 % of the tourist accommodation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the installation and/or maintenance of these systems.
47. Sauna timer control (1 point)
All sauna units and hammams shall have a timer control or a staff procedure regulating the switching on/off.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the installation and/or maintenance of these systems.
48. Swimming pool heating with renewable energy sources (up to 1,5 points)
Energy used to heat swimming pool water shall come from renewable energy sources. At least 50 %: 1 point, 100 %: 1,5 points.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with data on the energy consumed in heating swimming pool water and documentation showing the amount of energy used that comes from renewable energy sources.
49. Automatic switching off outside lights (1,5 point)
Outside lighting not needed for security reasons shall be turned off automatically after a defined time, or be activated through a proximity sensor.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the installation and/or maintenance of these systems.

WATER
50. Use of rainwater (2 points) and recycled water (2 points)

| (a) | (2 points): Rainwater shall be collected and used for non-sanitary and non-drinking purposes.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation, and appropriate assurances that the sanitary and drinking water supply is kept entirely separate.
| (b) | (2 points): Recycled water shall be collected and used for non-sanitary and non-drinking purposes.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation and appropriate assurances that the sanitary and drinking water supply is kept entirely separate.51. Automatic watering systems for outside areas (1,5 points)
The tourist accommodation shall use an automatic system which optimises watering times and water consumption for outside plants/greening.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
52. Water flow from taps and shower heads (1,5 points)
The average flow from all taps and shower heads excluding bath taps shall not exceed 8 litres/minute.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
53. WC flushing (1,5 points)
At least 95 % of WCs shall consume six litres per full flush or less.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
54. Dishwasher water consumption (1 point)
The water consumption of the dishwashers (expressed as W(measured)) shall be lower or equal to the threshold as defined in the equation below using the same test method EN 50242 and programme cycle as chosen for Directive 97/17/EC:
W(measured) ≤ (0,625 × S) + 9,25
where:
W(measured)= the measured water consumption of the dishwasher in litres per cycle, expressed to the first decimal,
S= the applicable number of standard place settings of the dishwasher.
The criterion only applies to household dishwashers.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the manufacture, sale or maintenance of the dishwashers or evidence that the dishwashers have been awarded the Community eco-label.
55. Washing machine water consumption (1 point)
The washing machines used within the tourist accommodation by guests and staff or those used by the tourist accommodation laundry service provider shall use no more than 12 litres of water per kg of wash-load measured according to EN 60456, using the same standard 60 °C cotton cycle as chosen for Directive 95/12/EC.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the manufacture, sale or maintenance of the washing machines or evidence that the washing machines have been awarded the Community eco-label. The tourist accommodation management shall provide technical documentation from its laundry service provider that their washing machine complies with the criterion.
56. Tap water temperature and flow (1 point)
At least 95 % of taps shall allow a precise and prompt regulation of the water temperature and of the water flow.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
57. Shower timers (1,5 points)
All showers in staff facilities, outdoor and common areas shall have a timing/proximity device, which interrupts water flow after a defined time or if not in use.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
58. Swimming pool cover (1 point)
At night or when the filled swimming pool is not used for more than a day, it shall be covered to prevent the cooling of the water in the pool and to reduce evaporation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
59. De-icing (up to 1,5 points)
Where de-icing of roads is necessary, mechanical means or sand/gravel shall be used in order to make roads on the tourist accommodation premises safe in case of ice/snow (1,5 points).
If chemical de-icing is used, substances which do not contain more than 1 % chloride ion (Cl-) (1 point) or de-icers that have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO type I eco-labels (1,5 points) shall be used.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
60. Indications on water hardness (up to 2 points)
In proximity to laundry areas/washing machines/dishwashers there shall be displayed explanations on local water hardness (1 point) to allow better use of detergents by guests and staff or an automatic dosage system (1 point) shall be used which optimises detergent use according to water hardness.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation showing how the guest is informed.
61. Water saving urinals (1,5 points)
All urinals shall use a waterless system or have a manual/electronic flushing system, which permits single flushing of every urinal only when used.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide detailed supporting documentation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion.
62. Indigenous species used for new outdoor planting (1 point)
Any planting of outdoor areas with trees and hedges shall be composed of indigenous species of vegetation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide the relevant specification of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation by an expert.

DETERGENTS AND DISINFECTANTS
63. Detergents (up to 3 points)
At least 80 % by weight of hand dishwashing detergents and/or detergents for dishwashers and/or laundry detergent and/or all purpose cleaners and/or sanitary detergents and/or soaps and shampoos used by the tourist accommodation shall have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels (1 point for each of these categories of detergents up to a maximum of 3 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide data and documentation (including relevant invoices) indicating the quantities of such products used and the quantities that have an eco-label.
64. Indoor and outdoor paints and varnishes (up to 2 points)
At least 50 % of the indoor and/or outdoor painting of the tourist accommodation shall be done with indoor and/or outdoor paints and varnishes awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels. (1 point for indoor, 1 for outdoor paints and varnishes).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide data and documentation (including relevant invoices) indicating the quantities of such products used and the quantities that have an eco-label.
65. Support to alternatives to artificial barbecue lighter (1 point)
Excluding artificial barbecue or fireplace lighting products, alternative products such as rape seed oil, hemp products, shall be sold or offered on the premises of the tourist accommodation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
66. Swimming pools: Dosage of disinfectants (1 point) or natural/ecological swimming pools (1 point)
The swimming pool shall have an automatic dosage system that uses the minimum amount of disinfectant for the appropriate hygienic result (1 point).
Or
The swimming pool shall be of the ecological/natural type with only natural elements guaranteeing for the hygiene and safety of the bathers (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a technical documentation concerning the automatic dosage system or the type of ecological/natural swimming pool and its maintenance.
67. Mechanical cleaning (1 point)
The tourist accommodation shall have precise procedures for conducting chemical-free cleaning, such as use of micro-fibre products or other non-chemical cleaning materials or activities with similar effects.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation if relevant.
68. Organic gardening (2 points)
Outside areas shall be managed either without any use of pesticides or according to organic farming principles, as laid down in Council Regulation (EC) No 834/2007(23), or as laid down in national law or recognised national organic schemes.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation if relevant.
69. Insect and pest repellents (up to 2 points)
Architectural design of the accommodation and hygiene practices (such as building on stilts to prevent rats entering premises, use of mosquito nets and coils) shall ensure that the use of insect and pest repellents in the tourist accommodation is kept to a strict minimum (1 point).
If insect and pest repellents are used, only substances which are allowed for organic farming (as laid down in Regulation (EC) No 834/2007) or that have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO type I eco-labels shall be used (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation if relevant.

WASTE
70. Composting (up to 2 points)
The tourist accommodation shall separate relevant organic waste (garden waste 1 point; kitchen waste 1 point) and shall ensure that it is composted according to local authority guidelines (e.g. by the local administration, in-house or by a private agency).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation if relevant.
71. Disposable drink containers (2 points)
Disposable drink containers shall not be offered in the areas under the ownership or the direct management of the tourist accommodation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with an indication of which such disposable products are used, if any, and the legislation requiring this.
72. Fat/oil disposal (up to 2 points)
Fat separators shall be installed and pan fat/oils and deep-frying fat/oils shall be collected and disposed of appropriately (1 point).
Proper disposal of own fat/oil is offered to guests where appropriate (e.g. apartments) (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
73. Used textiles, furniture and other products (up to 2 points)
Used furniture, textiles and other products such as electronic equipment, shall be given to charity according to the tourist accommodation policy (2 points) or sold (1 point) to other associations which collect and redistribute such goods.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation from the associations.

OTHER SERVICES
74. Roof landscaping (2 points)
At least 50 % of the tourist accommodation building(s) which have suitable roofs (flat roofs or roofs with a small angle of inclination) and are not used for other purposes, shall be grassed or planted.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide an explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
75. Environmental communication and education (up to 3 points)
The tourist accommodation shall provide environmental communication and education notices on local biodiversity, landscape and nature conservation measures to guests (1,5 points). Guest entertainment includes elements of environmental education (1,5 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
76. No smoking in common areas and rooms (up to 1.5 points)
Smoking shall not be allowed in 100 % of indoor common areas and at least 70 % of the rooms (1 point) or at least 95 % (1,5 points) of the rooms.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall indicate the number and nature of the areas and shall indicate which of these are non-smoking.
77. Bicycles (1,5 points)
Bicycles shall be made available to guests. (At least 3 bikes for every 50 rooms).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide an explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion.
78. Pick up service (1 point)
The tourist accommodation shall offer guests travelling with public transport pick up service at arrival with environmentally friendly means of transportation such as electric cars or horse sleds.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide an explanation on how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion and an example how it is communicated to guests.
79. Returnable or refillable bottles (up to 3 points)
The tourist accommodation shall offer beverages in returnable/refillable bottles: soft drinks (1 point), beer (1 point), water (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation from the suppliers of the bottles.
80. Use of rechargeable products (up to 2 points)
The tourist accommodation shall use only rechargeable batteries for TV remote controls (1 point), and/or rechargeable cartridges for toner for printers and photocopiers (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation from the suppliers of the batteries and/or the refillers of the toner cartridges.
81. Paper products (up to 3 points)
At least 80 % of toilet/tissue paper and/or office paper and/or printed paper used shall have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels (1 point for each of these three categories of paper products).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide data and documentation (including relevant invoices) indicating the quantities of such products used and the quantities that have an eco-label.
82. Durable goods (up to 3 points)
At least 30 % of any category of durable goods (such as bed-linen, towels, table linen, PCs, portables, TVs, mattresses, furniture, washing machines, dishwashers, refrigerators, vacuum cleaners, floor coverings, light bulbs) present in the tourist accommodation, including rental accommodation, shall have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels (1 point for each of up to three categories of durable goods).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide data and documentation indicating the quantities of such products owned and the quantities that have an eco-label.
83. Local food products (up to 3 points)
At least two locally sourced and not out of season (for fresh fruit and vegetables) food products shall be offered at each meal, including breakfast (1,5 points).
Where applicable, consumption of local endangered species such as specific fish and crustacean species and ‘bushmeat’ and shrimps from mangrove forest endangering cultivation shall be forbidden (1,5 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
84. Organic food (up to 2 points)
The main ingredients of at least two dishes (1 point) or the whole menu including breakfast (2 points) shall have been produced by organic farming methods, as laid down in Regulation (EC) No 834/2007 or produced according to an ISO type I eco label.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
85. Indoor air quality (up to 4 points)
The tourist accommodation shall provide an optimal indoor air quality through one or both of the following measures:

— | The rooms and common areas shall correspond to the requirements laid down in point 3 of Annex I to Directive 89/106/EEC and shall contain only painting, decorating, furniture and other materials certified with the Community eco-label or another equivalent low emission ISO type I environmental label (2 points),
— | The rooms and common areas shall be fragrance free, the sheets, towels and textiles shall be washed with fragrance free detergents (1 point) and cleaning shall be carried out with fragrance free means. (1 points).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation. As regards the fragrance free requirement, a list of components/ingredients of fragrance free washing and cleaning shall be considered as sufficient.

GENERAL MANAGEMENT
86. EMAS registration (3 points), ISO certification (2 points) of the tourist accommodation
The tourist accommodation shall be registered under the Community eco-management and audit scheme (EMAS) (3 points) or certified according to ISO 14001 standards (2 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate evidence of EMAS registration or ISO 14001 certification.
87. EMAS registration (1,5 points) or ISO certification (1 point) of suppliers
At least one of the main suppliers or service providers of the tourist accommodation shall be registered with EMAS (1,5 points) or certified according to ISO 14001 (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate evidence of EMAS registration or ISO 14001 certification by at least one of his main suppliers.
88. Compliance by subcontractors with mandatory criteria (up to 4 points)
Where additional services of food or leisure/fitness activities are subcontracted, those services shall comply with all mandatory criteria of this Annex, that apply to that specific services (2 points for each service of food and beverage and/or leisure/fitness facilities which is present on the tourist accommodation).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate documentation of contractual agreements with his subcontractors regarding their compliance with the mandatory criteria.
89. Energy and water meters (1 point)
The tourist accommodation shall have additional energy and water meters installed so as to allow data collection on consumption of different activities and/or machines, such as rooms, laundry and kitchen service and/or specific machines like refrigerators, washing machines, etc.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the tourist accommodation fulfils this criterion, together with an analysis of the data collected (if already available).
90. Additional environmental actions (maximum 3 points)
Either:

(a) | Additional environmental actions (up to 1,5 points each, to a maximum of 3 points): The management of the tourist accommodation shall take actions, additional to those provided for by way of criteria in this Section or in Section A, to improve the environmental performance of the tourist accommodation. The Competent Body assessing the application shall attribute a score to these actions not exceeding 1,5 points per action.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a full description of each additional action the applicant wishes to be taken into account;Or:
(b) | Eco-label award (3 points): The tourist accommodation shall be awarded a national or regional ISO Type I eco-label.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate evidence of having been awarded an eco-label.
(1)
OJ L 283, 27.10.2001, p. 33.
(2)
OJ L 52, 21.2.2004, p. 50.
(3)
OJ L 167, 22.6.1992, p. 17.
(4) Article 3 of Directive 92/42/EEC excludes the following boilers: hot-water boilers capable of being fired by different fuels including solid fuels; equipment for the instantaneous preparation of hot water; boilers designed to be fired by fuels the properties of which differ appreciably from the properties of the liquid and gaseous fuels commonly marketed (industrial waste gas, biogas, etc.); cookers and appliances designed mainly to heat the premises in which they are installed and, as a subsidiary function, to supply hot water for central heating and sanitary hot water.
(5)
OJ L 86, 3.4.2002, p. 26.
(6)
OJ L 1, 4.1.2003, p. 65.
(7)
OJ L 40, 11.2.1989, p. 12.
(8)
OJ L 71, 10.3.1998, p. 1.
(9)
OJ L 372, 27.12.2006, p. 19.
(10)
OJ L 226, 6.9.2000, p. 3.
(11)
OJ L 37, 13.2.2003, p. 24.
(12)
OJ L 37, 13.2.2003, p. 19.
(13)
OJ L 114, 24.4.2001, p. 1.
(14)
OJ L 161, 14.6.2006, p. 1.
(15)
OJ L 32, 6.2.2007, p. 183.
(16)
OJ L 45, 17.2.1994, p. 1.
(17)
OJ L 128, 15.5.2002, p. 45.
(18)
OJ L 118, 7.5.1997, p. 1.
(19)
OJ L 136, 21.6.1995, p. 1.
(20)
OJ L 39, 13.2.2008, p. 1.
(21)
OJ L 67, 12.3.2003, p. 22.
(22)
OJ L 136, 21.6.1995, p. 28.
(23)
OJ L 189, 20.7.2007, p. 1.

Pending: 32009D0564

28.7.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 196/36
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2005/338/EC of 14 April 2005 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for campsite service(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 31 October 2009.
(5) In the light of that review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
(7) For campsite service, the ecological criteria should be divided into mandatory and optional criteria.
(8) As regards the fees relating to applications for and use of the eco-label by micro enterprises, as defined by Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC of 6 May 2003 concerning the definition of micro, small and medium-sized enterprises(3), it is appropriate, in order to take account of the limited resources of micro-enterprises and their particular importance within this product group, to provide for reductions additional to those provided for by Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 and Articles 1 and 2 of Commission Decision 2000/728/EC of 10 November 2000 establishing the application and annual fees of the Community eco-label(4), pursuant to Article 5 of Decision 2000/728/EC.
(9) Decision 2005/338/EC should therefore be replaced.
(10) A transitional period should be allowed for service providers whose services have been awarded the eco-label for campsite service, based on the criteria contained in Decision 2005/338/EC, so that they have sufficient time to adapt their services to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. Service providers should also be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2005/338/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision, until the lapse of validity of that Decision.
(11) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
(a) it shall fall within the product group ‘campsite service’;
(b) it shall comply with each of the criteria set out in Section A of the Annex to this Decision;
(c) it shall comply with a sufficient number of the criteria set out in Section B of the Annex to this Decision, in order to acquire the requisite number of points as referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3.
(a) 20 points for the main service;
(b) 24 points if other accommodation facilities, suitable for the provision of shelters for lodgers, are provided in addition.
(a) 3 points for food services;
(b) 3 points for green/outside areas available to guests, which are not part of the campsite structure;
(c) 3 points for leisure/fitness activities or 5 points if the leisure/fitness activity consists in a wellness centre.
— limit energy consumption,
— limit water consumption,
— limit waste production,
— favour the use of renewable resources and of substances which are less hazardous to the environment,
— promote environmental communication and education.
1. The physical structure is built legally and respects all relevant laws or regulations of the area on which it is built, especially any related to landscape and biodiversity conservation.
2. The physical structure respects Community, national and local laws and regulations regarding energy conservation, water sources, water treatment and disposal, waste collection and disposal, maintenance and servicing of equipment, safety and health dispositions.
3. The enterprise is operational and registered, as required by national and/or local laws and its staff are legally employed and insured.
(a) At least 80 % of all light bulbs in the campsite shall have an energy efficiency of Class A as defined in Commission Directive 98/11/EC(8). This does not apply to light fittings whose physical characteristics do not allow use of energy saving light bulbs.
(b) 100 % of light bulbs that are situated where they are likely to be turned on for more than five hours a day shall have an energy efficiency of Class A as defined by Directive 98/11/EC. This does not apply to light fittings whose physical characteristics do not allow use of energy saving light bulbs.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with both parts of this criterion, together with an indication of the energy efficiency class of the different light bulbs used.
— at least once every 12 months for applications containing 3 kg or more of F gases (this shall not apply to equipment with hermetically sealed systems, which are labelled as such and contain less than 6 kg of fluorinated greenhouse gases),
— at least once every six months for applications containing 30 kg or more of F gases,
— at least once every three months for applications containing 300 kg or more of F gases.
Concerningenergy saving:—Staff shall be trained on how to save energy. — Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
— Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
— Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
Concerningwater saving:—Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.—Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.—Staff shall be informed of the campsite’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it. — Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary. — Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate. — Staff shall be informed of the campsite’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
— Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.
— Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.
— Staff shall be informed of the campsite’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
— Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.
— Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.
— Staff shall be informed of the campsite’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
Concerningchemical substances:—Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging. — Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
— Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
— Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
Concerningwaste:—Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 19.—Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 19. — Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 19. — Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 19.
— Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 19.
— Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 19.
— Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 19.
— Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 19.
Concerningenergy:—Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights. — Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
— Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
— Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
Concerningwater and waste water:—In the sanitary areas and bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the campsite to save water.—The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak.—In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.—Guests shall be informed about the necessities and obligations of correct disposal of the waste water from their mobile means of lodging. — In the sanitary areas and bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the campsite to save water. — The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak. — In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets. — Guests shall be informed about the necessities and obligations of correct disposal of the waste water from their mobile means of lodging.
— In the sanitary areas and bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the campsite to save water.
— The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak.
— In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.
— Guests shall be informed about the necessities and obligations of correct disposal of the waste water from their mobile means of lodging.
— In the sanitary areas and bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the campsite to save water.
— The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak.
— In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.
— Guests shall be informed about the necessities and obligations of correct disposal of the waste water from their mobile means of lodging.
Concerningwaste:—The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the campsite and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products.—They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the campsite and where to dispose of their hazardous substances. — The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the campsite and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products. — They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the campsite and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.
— The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the campsite and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products.
— They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the campsite and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.
— The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the campsite and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products.
— They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the campsite and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.
— This campsite is actively taking measures to use renewable energy sources, save energy and water, to reduce waste, to improve the local environment.
— Food services (including breakfast);
— Leisure/fitness activities, which include saunas, swimming pools and all other such facilities which are within the campsite grounds. If the leisure/fitness activities consist in a wellness centre, the score required shall be increased by 5 points, instead of 3;
— Green areas which are not part of the campsite structure, such as parks, woods and gardens which are open to guests.
— The pipes in the district heating distribution network shall meet the requirements as laid out in the applicable CEN standards for such pipes.
(a) (1 point): All household refrigerators shall be of Class A+ or A++ efficiency according to Commission Directive 94/2/EC(16), and all frigo or mini-bars shall be at least class B efficiency.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the refrigerators and frigo or mini-bars.
(b) (1 point): All household electric ovens shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Directive 2002/40/EC(17).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the household electric ovens.Note: The criterion does not apply to ovens not operated with electric energy or otherwise not covered by Commission Directive 2002/40/EC (e.g. industrial ovens).
(c) (1 point): All household dishwashers shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 97/17/EC(18).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the dishwashers.Note: The criterion does not apply to dishwashers not covered by Directive 97/17/EC (e.g. industrial dishwashers).
(d) (1 point): All household washing machines shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 95/12/EC(19).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the washing machines.Note: The criterion does not apply to washing machines not covered by Directive 95/12/EC (e.g. industrial washing machines).
(e) (1 point): At least 80 % of office equipment (PCs, monitors, faxes, printers, scanners, photocopying machines) shall qualify for the energy star as laid down in Regulation (EC) No 106/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(20)and in Commission Decision 2003/168/EC(21).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the qualification for the energy star of the office equipment.
(f) (1 point): All electric tumble driers shall be class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 95/13/EC(22).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all electric tumble driers.Note: The criterion does not apply to electric tumble driers not covered by Directive 95/13/EC (e.g. industrial tumble driers).
(a) (2 points): Rainwater shall be collected and used for non-sanitary and non-drinking purposes.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation, and appropriate assurances that the sanitary and drinking water supply is kept entirely separate.
(b) (2 points): Recycled water shall be collected and used for non-sanitary and non-drinking purposes.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation and appropriate assurances that the sanitary and drinking water supply is kept entirely separate.
— the rooms, rental accommodation and common areas shall correspond to the requirements laid down in point 3 of Annex I to Council Directive 89/106/EEC(24)and shall contain only painting, decorating, furniture and other materials certified with the Community eco-label or another equivalent low emission ISO type I environmental label (2 points);
— the rooms, rental accommodation and common areas shall be fragrance free, the sheets, towels and textiles shall be washed with fragrance free detergents (1 point) and cleaning shall be carried out with fragrance free means (1 point).
(a) Additional environmental actions (up to 1,5 points each, to a maximum of 3 points): The management of the campsite shall take actions, additional to those provided for by way of criteria in this Section or in Section A, to improve the environmental performance of the campsite. The Competent Body assessing the application shall attribute a score to these actions not exceeding 1,5 points per action.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a full description of each additional action the applicant wishes to be taken into account.Or:
(b) Eco-label award (3 points): The campsite shall be awarded one of the national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate evidence of having been awarded an eco-label.
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 July 2000 on a revised Community eco-label award scheme(1), and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 6(1) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-labelling Board,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2005/338/EC of 14 April 2005 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for campsite service(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 31 October 2009.
(5) In the light of that review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
(7) For campsite service, the ecological criteria should be divided into mandatory and optional criteria.
(8) As regards the fees relating to applications for and use of the eco-label by micro enterprises, as defined by Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC of 6 May 2003 concerning the definition of micro, small and medium-sized enterprises(3), it is appropriate, in order to take account of the limited resources of micro-enterprises and their particular importance within this product group, to provide for reductions additional to those provided for by Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 and Articles 1 and 2 of Commission Decision 2000/728/EC of 10 November 2000 establishing the application and annual fees of the Community eco-label(4), pursuant to Article 5 of Decision 2000/728/EC.
(9) Decision 2005/338/EC should therefore be replaced.
(10) A transitional period should be allowed for service providers whose services have been awarded the eco-label for campsite service, based on the criteria contained in Decision 2005/338/EC, so that they have sufficient time to adapt their services to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. Service providers should also be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2005/338/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision, until the lapse of validity of that Decision.
(11) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
1. The product group ‘campsite service’ shall comprise, as a main service provided for a fee, the provision of pitches equipped for mobile lodging structures within a defined area.
It shall also comprise other accommodation facilities suitable for the provision of shelter to lodgers and collective areas for communal service if they are provided within the defined area.
2. The ‘campsite service’ provided within the defined area may also include the provision, under the management or ownership of the campsite, of food services and leisure activities.
3. For the purposes of this Decision, food services shall include breakfast; fitness and leisure activities/facilities shall include saunas, swimming pools and all other such facilities, which are within the accommodation grounds and green areas such as parks and gardens, which are open to guests, and which are not part of the campsite structure.
4. For the purposes of this Decision, micro-enterprises shall be as defined in Recommendation 2003/361/EC.

Article 2
1. In order to be awarded the Community eco-label for campsite service under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 (hereinafter ‘the eco-label’), a campsite service shall fulfil all of the following requirements:
(a)
it shall fall within the product group ‘campsite service’;
(b)
it shall comply with each of the criteria set out in Section A of the Annex to this Decision;
(c)
it shall comply with a sufficient number of the criteria set out in Section B of the Annex to this Decision, in order to acquire the requisite number of points as referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1(c), the campsite service shall acquire at least:
(a)
20 points for the main service;
(b)
24 points if other accommodation facilities, suitable for the provision of shelters for lodgers, are provided in addition.
3. The respective points referred to in paragraph 2 shall be increased by any of the following, if provided under the same management or ownership of the campsite service:
(a)
3 points for food services;
(b)
3 points for green/outside areas available to guests, which are not part of the campsite structure;
(c)
3 points for leisure/fitness activities or 5 points if the leisure/fitness activity consists in a wellness centre.

Article 3
1. By way of derogation from Article 1(3) of Decision 2000/728/EC, where an application is made by a micro enterprise for award of the Eco-label, the application fee shall be reduced by 75 % with no other reduction possible.
2. By way of derogation from the first sentence of Article 2(5) of Decision 2000/728/EC, the minimum annual fee for a micro enterprise for use of the Eco-label shall be EUR 100.
3. The annual volume of sales for all campsite services shall be calculated by multiplying the delivery price by the number of overnight stays and reducing the resulting product by 50 %. The delivery price shall be considered as the average fee paid by the visitor for the overnight stay, including all the services which do not entail an extra charge.
4. The reductions to the minimum annual fee provided for in paragraphs 6 to 10 of Article 2 of Decision 2000/728/EC shall apply.

Article 4
The ecological criteria for the product group ‘campsite service’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.

Article 5
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to the product group ‘campsite service’ shall be ‘026’.

Article 6
Decision 2005/338/EC is repealed.

Article 7
1. Applications for the eco-label falling within the product group ‘campsite service’ submitted before the date of adoption of this Decision shall be evaluated in accordance with the conditions laid down in Decision 2005/338/EC.
2. Applications for the eco-label falling within the product group ‘campsite service’ submitted from the date of adoption of this Decision but by 31 October 2009 at the latest be based either on the criteria set out in Decision 2005/338/EC or on the criteria set out in this Decision.
Those applications shall be evaluated in accordance with the criteria on which they are based.
3. Where the eco-label is awarded on the basis of an application evaluated according to the criteria set out in Decision 2005/338/EC, that eco-label may be used for twelve months from the date of adoption of this Decision.

Article 8
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 July 2000 on a revised Community eco-label award scheme(1), and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 6(1) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-labelling Board,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2005/338/EC of 14 April 2005 establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label for campsite service(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 31 October 2009.
(5) In the light of that review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
(7) For campsite service, the ecological criteria should be divided into mandatory and optional criteria.
(8) As regards the fees relating to applications for and use of the eco-label by micro enterprises, as defined by Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC of 6 May 2003 concerning the definition of micro, small and medium-sized enterprises(3), it is appropriate, in order to take account of the limited resources of micro-enterprises and their particular importance within this product group, to provide for reductions additional to those provided for by Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 and Articles 1 and 2 of Commission Decision 2000/728/EC of 10 November 2000 establishing the application and annual fees of the Community eco-label(4), pursuant to Article 5 of Decision 2000/728/EC.
(9) Decision 2005/338/EC should therefore be replaced.
(10) A transitional period should be allowed for service providers whose services have been awarded the eco-label for campsite service, based on the criteria contained in Decision 2005/338/EC, so that they have sufficient time to adapt their services to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. Service providers should also be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2005/338/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision, until the lapse of validity of that Decision.
(11) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
1. The product group ‘campsite service’ shall comprise, as a main service provided for a fee, the provision of pitches equipped for mobile lodging structures within a defined area.
It shall also comprise other accommodation facilities suitable for the provision of shelter to lodgers and collective areas for communal service if they are provided within the defined area.
2. The ‘campsite service’ provided within the defined area may also include the provision, under the management or ownership of the campsite, of food services and leisure activities.
3. For the purposes of this Decision, food services shall include breakfast; fitness and leisure activities/facilities shall include saunas, swimming pools and all other such facilities, which are within the accommodation grounds and green areas such as parks and gardens, which are open to guests, and which are not part of the campsite structure.
4. For the purposes of this Decision, micro-enterprises shall be as defined in Recommendation 2003/361/EC.
1. In order to be awarded the Community eco-label for campsite service under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 (hereinafter ‘the eco-label’), a campsite service shall fulfil all of the following requirements:
(a)
it shall fall within the product group ‘campsite service’;
(b)
it shall comply with each of the criteria set out in Section A of the Annex to this Decision;
(c)
it shall comply with a sufficient number of the criteria set out in Section B of the Annex to this Decision, in order to acquire the requisite number of points as referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1(c), the campsite service shall acquire at least:
(a)
20 points for the main service;
(b)
24 points if other accommodation facilities, suitable for the provision of shelters for lodgers, are provided in addition.
3. The respective points referred to in paragraph 2 shall be increased by any of the following, if provided under the same management or ownership of the campsite service:
(a)
3 points for food services;
(b)
3 points for green/outside areas available to guests, which are not part of the campsite structure;
(c)
3 points for leisure/fitness activities or 5 points if the leisure/fitness activity consists in a wellness centre.
1. By way of derogation from Article 1(3) of Decision 2000/728/EC, where an application is made by a micro enterprise for award of the Eco-label, the application fee shall be reduced by 75 % with no other reduction possible.
2. By way of derogation from the first sentence of Article 2(5) of Decision 2000/728/EC, the minimum annual fee for a micro enterprise for use of the Eco-label shall be EUR 100.
3. The annual volume of sales for all campsite services shall be calculated by multiplying the delivery price by the number of overnight stays and reducing the resulting product by 50 %. The delivery price shall be considered as the average fee paid by the visitor for the overnight stay, including all the services which do not entail an extra charge.
4. The reductions to the minimum annual fee provided for in paragraphs 6 to 10 of Article 2 of Decision 2000/728/EC shall apply.
The ecological criteria for the product group ‘campsite service’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid for four years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to the product group ‘campsite service’ shall be ‘026’.
Decision 2005/338/EC is repealed.
1. Applications for the eco-label falling within the product group ‘campsite service’ submitted before the date of adoption of this Decision shall be evaluated in accordance with the conditions laid down in Decision 2005/338/EC.
2. Applications for the eco-label falling within the product group ‘campsite service’ submitted from the date of adoption of this Decision but by 31 October 2009 at the latest be based either on the criteria set out in Decision 2005/338/EC or on the criteria set out in this Decision.
Those applications shall be evaluated in accordance with the criteria on which they are based.
3. Where the eco-label is awarded on the basis of an application evaluated according to the criteria set out in Decision 2005/338/EC, that eco-label may be used for twelve months from the date of adoption of this Decision.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

FRAMEWORK

ANNEX
The aims of these criteria
These criteria aim to set limits on the main environmental impacts from the three phases of the service’s life cycle of campsite service (purchasing, provision of the service, waste). In particular they aim to:

— | limit energy consumption,
— | limit water consumption,
— | limit waste production,
— | favour the use of renewable resources and of substances which are less hazardous to the environment,
— | promote environmental communication and education.
Specifications
Mobile lodging structures as referred to in Article 1 are those such as tents, caravans, mobile homes and camper vans. Accommodation facilities suitable for the provision of shelter to lodgers are facilities such as bungalows, rental mobile lodging and apartments. Collective areas for communal services are such as washing and cooking facilities, supermarkets and information facilities.

Assessment and verification requirements
The specific assessment and verification requirements are indicated immediately below each criterion set out in Sections A and B.
Where appropriate, test methods and standards other than those indicated for each criterion may be used if their equivalence is accepted by the Competent Body assessing the application.
Where the applicant is required to provide declarations, documentation, analyses, test reports, or other evidence to show compliance with the criteria, it is understood that these may originate from the applicant and/or his supplier(s) and/or their supplier(s), et cetera, as appropriate.
Competent Bodies shall carry out on site inspections before awarding the license.
Where appropriate, Competent Bodies may require supporting documentation and may carry out independent verifications. During the license period the Competent Bodies shall monitor compliance with criteria.
The Competent Bodies are recommended to take into account the implementation of recognised environmental management schemes, such as EMAS or ISO 14001, when assessing applications and monitoring compliance with the criteria.
(Note: it is not required to implement such management schemes).

General requirements
In order to apply for the eco-label the applicant must comply with Community, national and local requirements. In particular, it shall be guaranteed that:

1. | The physical structure is built legally and respects all relevant laws or regulations of the area on which it is built, especially any related to landscape and biodiversity conservation.
2. | The physical structure respects Community, national and local laws and regulations regarding energy conservation, water sources, water treatment and disposal, waste collection and disposal, maintenance and servicing of equipment, safety and health dispositions.
3. | The enterprise is operational and registered, as required by national and/or local laws and its staff are legally employed and insured.SECTION A
MANDATORY CRITERIA REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 2, PARAGRAPH 1

ENERGY
1. Electricity from renewable sources
At least 50 % of the electricity used for all purposes shall come from renewable energy sources, as defined in Directive 2001/77/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(1).
This criterion does not apply to campsites that have no access to a market that offers electricity generated from renewable energy sources.
Binding contract restrictions (such as the prevision of penalties) of at least 2 years for the change of power supplier can be considered as ‘no access’ to a market that offers electricity generated from renewable energy sources.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall supply a declaration from (or the contract with) the electricity supplier indicating the nature of the renewable energy source(s), the percentage of electricity supplied that is from a renewable source, documentation on the boilers (heat generators) used, if any and an indication of the maximum percentage that can be supplied. According to Directive 2001/77/EC, renewable energy sources shall mean renewable non-fossil energy sources (wind, solar, geothermal wave, tidal, hydro power, biomass, landfill gas, sewage treatment plant gas and biogases). In case the campsite have no access to a market that offers energy from renewable energy sources, documentation demonstrating the request for renewable energy has to be supplied.
2. Coal and heavy oils
No heavy oils having a sulphur content higher than 0,1 % and no coal shall be used as an energy source. Coal for decorative fireplaces is excluded from this criterion.
This criterion only applies to campsites that have an independent heating system.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, indicating the nature of the energy sources used.
3. Efficiency and heat generation
If a new heat generating capacity is installed within the duration of the eco-label award, it shall be a high efficiency cogeneration unit (as defined by Article 3 and Annex III to Directive 2004/8/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2)), a heat pump or an efficient boiler. In the latter case, the efficiency of such a boiler shall be of 4 stars (ca. 92 % at 50 °C and 95 % at 70 °C), measured according to Council Directive 92/42/EEC(3), or according to relevant product norms and regulations for those boilers not covered by this Directive.
Existing hot-water boilers fired with liquid or gaseous fuels as defined in Directive 92/42/EEC shall comply with efficiency standards at least equivalent to three stars as stated in the Directive. Existing cogeneration units shall comply with the definition of high efficiency in Directive 2004/8/EC.
The efficiency of boilers excluded from Directive 92/42/EEC(4)shall comply with the manufacturer’s instructions and with national and local legislation on efficiency, but for such existing boilers (with the exception of biomass boilers) an efficiency lower than 88 % shall not be accepted
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from those responsible for the sale and/or maintenance of the boiler indicating its efficiency.
4. Air conditioning
Any household air conditioner bought within the duration of the eco-label award shall have at least Class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 2002/31/EC(5), or have corresponding energy efficiency.
Note: This criterion does not apply to air-conditioners that are appliances that can also use other energy sources, or to air-to-water and water-to-water appliances, or to units with an output (cooling power) greater than 12 kW.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specifications from the manufacturer or the professional technicians responsible for installation, sale and/or maintenance of the air conditioning system.
5. Energy efficiency of buildings
The campsite shall comply with the national legislation and local building codes related to energy efficiency and the energy performance of buildings.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the energy certification under Directive 2002/91/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(6)or where not available in the national implementation system, the results of an energy audit performed by an independent expert on the energy performance of buildings.
6. Window insulation
All windows in heated and/or air conditioned rooms and common areas shall have appropriate degree of thermal insulation according to the local regulations and climatic conditions and shall provide an appropriate degree of acoustic insulation. (This does not apply to rental caravans/mobile homes where these are not owned by the campsite management.)
All windows in heated and/or air conditioned rooms and common areas added or renovated after the acquisition of the Community eco-label shall comply with Directive 2002/91/EC (Articles 4, 5 and 6) and Council Directive 89/106/EEC(7)and relative national technical regulations for their implementation
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration from a professional technician indicating compliance with this criterion supplying the thermal transmittance values (U-value). For windows complying with Directive 2002/91/EC, the applicant shall provide the energy certification or where not available in the national implementation system, a declaration from the constructor.
7. Switching off heating or air conditioning
If the heating and/or the air conditioning is not automatically switched off when windows are open, there shall be easily available information reminding the guest to close the window(s) if the heating or air conditioning is on. Individual heating/air conditioning systems acquired after the certification with the Community eco-label shall be equipped with an automatic switch off when windows are opened.
This criterion only applies to campsites that have heating and/or air conditioning.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with the text of the information to guests (if applicable).
8. Switching off lights
If there is no automatic off- switch for the light(s) in the rental accommodation, there shall be easily available information to the guests asking them to turn off the lights when leaving the accommodation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with the information procedures.
9. Energy efficient light bulbs

| (a) | At least 80 % of all light bulbs in the campsite shall have an energy efficiency of Class A as defined in Commission Directive 98/11/EC(8). This does not apply to light fittings whose physical characteristics do not allow use of energy saving light bulbs.
| (b) | 100 % of light bulbs that are situated where they are likely to be turned on for more than five hours a day shall have an energy efficiency of Class A as defined by Directive 98/11/EC. This does not apply to light fittings whose physical characteristics do not allow use of energy saving light bulbs.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with both parts of this criterion, together with an indication of the energy efficiency class of the different light bulbs used.10. Outside heating appliances
The campsite shall use only appliances powered with renewable energy sources to heat outside areas such as smoking corners or external dining areas.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, indicating the nature of the energy sources used in case of appliances powered with renewable energy sources.

WATER
11. Water flow from taps and showers
The average water flow of the taps and shower heads excluding bath tub taps, kitchen taps and filling stations shall not exceed 9 litres/minute.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, and relevant documentation, including an explanation on how the campsite fulfils the criterion.
12. Waste bins in toilets
Each toilet shall have an appropriate waste bin and the guest shall be invited to use the waste bin instead of the toilet for appropriate waste.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate documentation regarding the information to the guests.
13. Urinal flushing
All urinals shall be fitted with either automatic (timed) or manual flushing systems so that there is no continuous flushing.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation on the urinals installed.
14. Changing towels and sheets
Guests shall be informed of the environmental policy of the campsite on their arrival. This information shall explain that sheets and towels in rental accommodation shall be changed on their request, or by default at the frequency established by the environmental policy of the campsite or requested by law and/or national regulations. This applies only to rental accommodation where the service includes the provision of towels and/or sheets.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation showing how the guest is informed and how the campsite respects guests’ requests.
15. Correct waste water disposal
The campsite shall inform guests and staff on the correct use of the waste water discharge, in order to avoid the disposal of substances that might prevent waste water treatment in accordance with the municipal waste water plan and Community regulations. Where a waste water plan from the Municipality is not available, the campsite shall provide a general list of substances that shall not be disposed of with the waste water according to the Groundwater Directive 2006/118/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(9).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion and relevant documentation (if available, waste water plan and communication to guests and staff).

DETERGENTS AND DISINFECTANTS
16. Chemical toilet disposal point (CDP)
Where the campsite is connected to a septic tank, the waste from chemical toilets shall be separately or otherwise correctly collected and treated. Where the site is connected to the public sewage system, a special sink or disposal unit aimed at avoiding spillage shall be sufficient.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, and relevant documentation including any specific disposal requirement by the local authority together with information on the chemical sink.
17. Disinfectants
Disinfectants shall be used only where they are necessary in order to comply with legal hygiene requirements.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with an indication of where and when disinfectants are used.

WASTE
18. Waste separation by guests
Guests shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to the best local or national systems within the areas to which the campsite belongs. Adequate containers for waste separation shall be as easily reachable as general waste bins.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation on the information to guests and explaining where containers are located on the campsite.
19. Waste separation
Waste shall be separated into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities, with particular care regarding hazardous waste, which shall separated, collected and disposed of as listed in Commission Decision 2000/532/EC(10)and appropriate disposal shall be sought. This list includes toners, inks, refrigerating and electrical equipment, batteries, energy saving light bulbs, pharmaceuticals, fats/oils, and electrical appliances as specified in Directive 2002/96/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(11)and Directive 2002/95/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(12).
If the local administration does not offer separate waste collection and/or disposal, the campsite shall write to them expressing their willingness to separate waste, and expressing their concern about the lack of separate collection and/or disposal. If the local authority does not provide disposal of hazardous waste, the applicant shall, every year, provide a declaration from the local authority that there is no hazardous waste disposal system in place.
The request to local authorities to provide separate waste collection and/or disposal shall be made yearly.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with an indication of the different categories of waste accepted by the local authorities, and/or relevant contracts with private agencies. Where appropriate the applicant shall provide every year the corresponding declaration to the local authority.
20. Disposable products
Unless required by law, disposable toiletries (not refillable) such as shampoo and soap, and other products (not reusable), such as shower caps, brushes, nail files, etc. shall not be used. Where such disposable products are requested by law the applicant shall offer to guests both solutions and encourage them with appropriate communication to use the non-disposable products.
Disposable drinking systems (cups and glasses), plates and cutlery shall only be used if they made out of renewable raw materials and are biodegradable and compostable according to EN 13432.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation explaining how the criterion is fulfilled (including any legislation requiring use of disposable products), and consistent documentation regarding the refillable products and/or on the information conveyed to the guests, concerning the encouragement to use non-disposable products (if applicable).
For demonstrating that disposable drinking systems (cups and glasses), plates and cutlery meet this criteria evidence of compliance with EN 13432 must be provided.
21. Breakfast Packaging
Except where required by law, no single dose packages shall be used for breakfast or other food service, with the exception of dairy fat spreads (such as butter, margarine and soft cheese), chocolate and peanut butter spreads, and diet or diabetic jams and preserves.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with the criterion and a detailed explanation on how the accommodation fulfils, together with a list of single dose products used and the legislation requiring this.

OTHER SERVICES
22. No smoking in common areas
A no smoking section shall be available in all indoor common areas.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
23. Public transportation
Information shall be made easily available to the guests and staff on how to use public transportation to and from the campsite through its main means of communication. Where no appropriate public transport exists, information on other environmentally preferable means of transport shall also be provided.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with copies of the information material available.

GENERAL MANAGEMENT
Applicants with an Environmental Management System registered under Regulation (EC) No 761/2001 of the European parliament and of the Council(13)or certified according to ISO 14001 automatically fulfil the following general management criteria with exception of criteria 28, 29 and 30 (data collection and information). In such cases, the means of verification of compliance with those criteria is the EMAS registration or ISO 14001 certification.
24. Maintenance and servicing of boilers and air conditioning systems
Maintenance and servicing of boilers and air conditioning systems shall be carried out at least yearly, or more often if so required by law or need, by appropriately qualified professionals, following CEI and national standards where these apply, or according to the manufacturer’s instructions.
For air conditioning systems the maintenance (check for leakage and repair) has to be carried out according to Regulation (EC) No 842/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(14), in line with the amount of F (fluorinated greenhouse) gas contained in the application, as follows:

— | at least once every 12 months for applications containing 3 kg or more of F gases (this shall not apply to equipment with hermetically sealed systems, which are labelled as such and contain less than 6 kg of fluorinated greenhouse gases),
— | at least once every six months for applications containing 30 kg or more of F gases,
— | at least once every three months for applications containing 300 kg or more of F gases.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with all parts of this criterion, together with a description of the boilers and their maintenance programme, and details of the persons/companies carrying out the maintenance, and what is checked during the maintenance.
For air conditioning systems containing 3 kg or more of F gases the applicant shall provide records on the quantity and type of F gases installed, any quantities added and the quantity recovered during maintenance, servicing and final disposal as well as the identification of the company or technician who performed the servicing or maintenance, as well as the dates and results of the leakage checks and relevant information specifically identifying the separate stationary equipment with more than 30 kg of F gases.
25. Policy setting and environmental programme
The management shall have an environmental policy and shall draw up a simple environmental policy statement and a precise action programme to ensure the application of the environmental policy.
The action programme shall identify targets on environmental performance regarding energy, water, chemicals and waste, which shall be set every two years, taking into consideration the optional criteria and the data collected where available. It shall identify the person who will act as the environmental manager of the campsite and who is in charge of taking the necessary actions and reaching the targets. The environmental policy shall be available for consultation by the public. Comments and feedback from guests collected by means of a questionnaire or check list shall be taken into account.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a copy of the environmental policy or the policy statement and action programme, and procedures for taking into account input from guests.
26. Staff training
The campsite shall provide information and training to the staff, including written procedures or manuals, to ensure the application of environmental measures and to raise awareness of environmentally responsible behaviour. In particular, the following issues shall be taken into consideration:

| Concerningenergy saving:—Staff shall be trained on how to save energy. | — | Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
— | Staff shall be trained on how to save energy.
| Concerningwater saving:—Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.—Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.—Staff shall be informed of the campsite’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it. | — | Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary. | — | Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate. | — | Staff shall be informed of the campsite’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
— | Staff shall be trained to check every day for visible leaks and to take appropriate action as necessary.
— | Flowers and outside areas shall normally be watered before high sun or after sunset, where regional or climatic conditions make it appropriate.
— | Staff shall be informed of the campsite’s policy regarding criterion 14 about towel change and be instructed how to comply with it.
| Concerningchemical substances:—Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging. | — | Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
— | Staff shall be trained not to exceed the recommended amount of detergent and disinfectant indicated on the packaging.
| Concerningwaste:—Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 19.—Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 19. | — | Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 19. | — | Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 19.
— | Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal waste into the categories that can be handled separately by the local or national waste management facilities as defined by criterion 19.
— | Staff shall be trained to collect, separate and bring to appropriate disposal hazardous waste as listed in Decision 2000/532/EC and defined by criterion 19.Adequate training shall be provided to all new staff within four weeks of starting employment and for all staff at least once a year.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with details of the training programme, its content, and an indication of which staff have received what training and when. The applicant shall provide also copies of procedures and staff communication concerning all mentioned issues.
27. Information to guests
The campsite shall provide information to the guests, including conference participants, on its environmental policy, including safety and fire safety aspects, inviting them to contribute to its implementation. The information conveyed to the guests shall refer to the actions taken on behalf of its environmental policy and provide information about the Community eco-label. This information shall be actively given to the guests at the reception, together with a questionnaire covering their views about the environmental aspects of the campsite. Notices inviting guests to support the environmental objectives shall be visible to the guests, especially in the common areas and the rental accommodation.
Specific actions for the different areas shall be:

| Concerningenergy:—Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights. | — | Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
— | Where applicable, according to criteria 7 and 8, inform guests on switching off heating/air conditioning and lights.
| Concerningwater and waste water:—In the sanitary areas and bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the campsite to save water.—The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak.—In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.—Guests shall be informed about the necessities and obligations of correct disposal of the waste water from their mobile means of lodging. | — | In the sanitary areas and bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the campsite to save water. | — | The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak. | — | In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets. | — | Guests shall be informed about the necessities and obligations of correct disposal of the waste water from their mobile means of lodging.
— | In the sanitary areas and bathrooms there shall be adequate information to the guest on how to help the campsite to save water.
— | The guest shall be invited to inform the staff of any leak.
— | In the toilets, signs shall request guests to dispose of their waste into the waste bins instead of the toilets.
— | Guests shall be informed about the necessities and obligations of correct disposal of the waste water from their mobile means of lodging.
| Concerningwaste:—The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the campsite and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products.—They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the campsite and where to dispose of their hazardous substances. | — | The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the campsite and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products. | — | They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the campsite and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.
— | The guest shall be informed about the waste reduction policy of the campsite and the use of quality product alternatives to disposable and single portion products, and should be encouraged to use non-disposable products, in case where any legislation requires the use of disposable products.
— | They shall be informed how and where they can separate waste according to local or national systems within the areas belonging to the campsite and where to dispose of their hazardous substances.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with copies of the information signs and notices provided for the guests, and indicate its procedures for distributing and collecting the information and the questionnaire, and for taking the feedback into account.
28. Energy and water consumption data
The campsite shall have procedures for collecting and monitoring data on overall energy consumption (kWh), electricity and other energy sources consumption (kWh), and water consumption (litres).
Data shall be collected where possible, monthly or at least yearly, for the period when the campsite is open, and shall also be expressed as consumption per overnight stay and per m2of indoor area.
The campsite shall report the results yearly to the Competent Body that assessed the application.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the procedures. On application, the applicant shall provide the data for the above-listed consumptions for at least the previous six months (if available), and thereafter shall provide this data every year for the previous year or opening period. For the residential area (long term stay), the number of overnight stays can be based on an estimation by the campsite owner.
29. Other data collection
The campsite shall have procedures for collecting and monitoring data on consumption of chemicals expressed in kg and/or litres specifying if the product is concentrated or not and the quantity of waste produced (litres and/or kg of unsorted waste).
Data shall be collected where possible, monthly or at least yearly, and shall also be expressed as consumption or production per overnight stay and per m2of indoor area.
The campsite shall report the results yearly to the Competent Body that assessed the application.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the procedures. On application, the applicant shall provide the data for the above-listed consumptions for at least the previous six months (if available), and thereafter shall provide this data every year for the previous year or opening period. The applicant shall specify the services offered and if laundry is cleaned on the premises.
30. Information appearing on the eco-label
Box 2 of the eco-label shall contain the following text:

— | This campsite is actively taking measures to use renewable energy sources, save energy and water, to reduce waste, to improve the local environment.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a sample of how they will use the label, together with a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
SECTION B
OPTIONAL CRITERIA REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 2, PARAGRAPHS 1 AND 2
Each of the criteria set out in this Section has been attributed a value expressed in points or fractions of points. In order to qualify for award of the eco-label, campsites must score a minimum number of points. If the campsite does not offer other accommodations suitable for the provision of shelter to lodgers as part of its services, the minimum score required is 20; if it does, the minimum score required is 24.
The total score required shall be increased by 3 points for each of the following additional services which are offered that are under the management or ownership of the campsite:

— | Food services (including breakfast);
— | Leisure/fitness activities, which include saunas, swimming pools and all other such facilities which are within the campsite grounds. If the leisure/fitness activities consist in a wellness centre, the score required shall be increased by 5 points, instead of 3;
— | Green areas which are not part of the campsite structure, such as parks, woods and gardens which are open to guests.
ENERGY
31. Generation of electricity through renewable energy sources (up to 4 points)
The campsite shall have a photovoltaic (solar panel) or local hydroelectric system, geothermal, biomass or wind power electricity generation that supplies or will supply at least 20 % of the overall electricity consumption per year (2 points).
The campsite shall introduce into the grid a net amount of electrical energy produced from renewable energy sources (2 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the photovoltaic, hydroelectric, geothermal, biomass or wind power system and data on both its potential and actual output and documentation regarding the electricity flows from and to the grid as proof of any net contribution or electricity from renewable energy sources to the grid.
32. Energy from renewable energy sources (up to 2 points)
At least 70 % of the total energy used to heat or cool either the rooms or to heat sanitary water shall come from renewable energy sources. (1,5 points, 2 points for 100 % of the campsite’s energy used for that purpose, coming from renewable energy sources).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with data on the energy consumed in heating rooms and hot water and documentation showing that at least 70 % or 100 % of this energy comes from renewable energy sources.
33. Boiler energy efficiency (1,5 points)
The campsite shall have a four-star boiler(s) as defined by Directive 92/42/EEC.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with adequate documentation.
34. Boiler NOx emissions (1,5 points)
The boiler(s) shall be class 5 of the EN 297 prA3 norm regulating NOx emissions, and shall emit less than 60 mg NOx/kWh (gas condensing boilers) or 70 mg NOx/kWh (non-condensing gas boilers up to nominal output of 120 kW).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a report or technical specifications from the professional technicians responsible for the sale and/or maintenance of the boiler.
35. District heating (1,5 points)
The heating of the campsite shall be provided by efficient district heating, for the purposes of the eco-label defined as follows.
Generation of heat is done either in high efficiency cogeneration units as defined by Directive 2004/8/EC and any other Commission instruments adopted in application of that Directive, or in heat only boilers with an efficiency that matches or surpasses the applicable reference value established by Commission Decision 2007/74/EC(15).
And in addition:

— | The pipes in the district heating distribution network shall meet the requirements as laid out in the applicable CEN standards for such pipes.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation showing connection to the district heating.
36. Combined heat and power — cogeneration (1,5 points)
Electricity and heating of the sanitary facilities, common areas and rental accommodation shall be provided by a high efficiency cogeneration unit according to Directive 2004/8/EC. If the campsite service has such cogeneration unit on site its output of heat and electricity shall supply at least 70 % of the total heat and electricity consumption on site. The supply shall be calculated in accordance with the methodology provided by Directive 2004/8/EC.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the combined heat and power plant.
37. Heat pump (up to 2 points)
The campsite shall have a heat pump providing heat and/or air conditioning (1,5 points). The campsite shall have a heat pump with the Community eco-label or another ISO type I eco-label (2 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the heat pump.
38. Heat recovery (up to 1,5 points)
The campsite shall have a heat recovery system for 1 (1 point) or 2 (1,5 points) of the following categories: refrigeration systems, ventilators, washing machines, dishwashers, swimming pool(s), sanitary waste water.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the heat recovery systems.
39. Thermoregulation (1,5 points)
The temperature in every common area and rental accommodation shall be individually regulated.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with documentation on the thermoregulatory systems.
40. Energy performance audits for buildings (1,5 points)
The campsite service shall be subject to a biannual energy performance audit by an independent expert and implement at least two recommendations on improving the energy performance resulting from the audit.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the energy performance audit report and provide detailed documentation on how the campsite has fulfilled this criterion.
41. Air conditioning (up to 2 points)
All household air conditioner in the campsite have an energy efficiency 15 % higher than the threshold to qualify for class A in Directive 2002/31/EC (1,5 points). All household air conditioners in the campsite have an energy efficiency 30 % or higher than the threshold to qualify for class A in Directive 2002/31/EC (2 points).
This criterion does not apply to appliances that can also use other energy sources, air-to-water and water-to-water appliances, or units with an output (cooling power) greater than 12 kW.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide relevant documentation showing compliance with the criterion.
42. Automatic switching-off of air conditioning and heating systems (1,5 points)
There shall be an automatic system that turns off the air conditioning and heating of rental accommodation when windows are open.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the installation sale and/or maintenance of the air conditioning system.
43. Bioclimatic architecture (3 points)
Buildings on the campsite ground shall be built according to bioclimatic architectural principles.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate documentation.
44. Energy efficient refrigerators (1 point), ovens (1 point) dishwashers (1 point), washing machines (1 point), dryers/tumblers (1 point) and office equipment (maximum of 3 points)

| (a) | (1 point): All household refrigerators shall be of Class A+ or A++ efficiency according to Commission Directive 94/2/EC(16), and all frigo or mini-bars shall be at least class B efficiency.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the refrigerators and frigo or mini-bars.
| (b) | (1 point): All household electric ovens shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Directive 2002/40/EC(17).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the household electric ovens.Note: The criterion does not apply to ovens not operated with electric energy or otherwise not covered by Commission Directive 2002/40/EC (e.g. industrial ovens).
| (c) | (1 point): All household dishwashers shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 97/17/EC(18).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the dishwashers.Note: The criterion does not apply to dishwashers not covered by Directive 97/17/EC (e.g. industrial dishwashers).
| (d) | (1 point): All household washing machines shall be of class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 95/12/EC(19).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all the washing machines.Note: The criterion does not apply to washing machines not covered by Directive 95/12/EC (e.g. industrial washing machines).
| (e) | (1 point): At least 80 % of office equipment (PCs, monitors, faxes, printers, scanners, photocopying machines) shall qualify for the energy star as laid down in Regulation (EC) No 106/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(20)and in Commission Decision 2003/168/EC(21).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the qualification for the energy star of the office equipment.
| (f) | (1 point): All electric tumble driers shall be class A energy efficiency as laid down in Commission Directive 95/13/EC(22).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide documentation indicating the energy class of all electric tumble driers.Note: The criterion does not apply to electric tumble driers not covered by Directive 95/13/EC (e.g. industrial tumble driers).45. Electric hand and hair driers with proximity sensor (up to 2 points)
All electric hand (1 point) and hair (1 point) driers shall be fitted with proximity sensors or have been awarded an ISO Type I eco-label.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate supporting documentation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion.
46. Refrigerator positioning (1 point)
The kitchen, kiosk and shop refrigerator(s) shall be positioned and regulated according to energy saving principles, in order to reduce energy waste.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion.
47. Automatic switching off lights in rental accommodation (1,5 points)
Automatic systems which turn the lights off when guests leave the accommodation shall be installed in 95 % of the campsite rental accommodation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the installation and/or maintenance of these systems.
48. Sauna timer control (1 point)
All sauna units and hammams shall have a timer control or a staff procedure regulating the switching on/off.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the installation and/or maintenance of these systems.
49. Swimming pool heating with renewable energy sources (up to 1,5 points)
Energy used to heat swimming pool water shall come from renewable energy sources. At least 50 %: 1 point, 100 %: 1,5 points.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with data on the energy consumed in heating swimming pool water and documentation showing the amount of energy used that comes from renewable energy sources.
50. Automatic switching off outside lights (1,5 points)
Outside lighting not needed for security reasons shall be turned off automatically after a defined time, or be activated through a proximity sensor.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the installation and/or maintenance of these systems.

WATER
51. Use of rainwater (2 points) and recycled water (2 points)

| (a) | (2 points): Rainwater shall be collected and used for non-sanitary and non-drinking purposes.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation, and appropriate assurances that the sanitary and drinking water supply is kept entirely separate.
| (b) | (2 points): Recycled water shall be collected and used for non-sanitary and non-drinking purposes.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation and appropriate assurances that the sanitary and drinking water supply is kept entirely separate.52. Automatic watering systems for outside areas (1,5 points)
The campsite shall use an automatic system which optimises watering times and water consumption for outside plants/greening.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
53. Water flow from taps and shower heads (1,5 points)
The average flow from all taps and shower heads excluding bath taps and filling stations shall not exceed 8 litres/minute.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
54. WC flushing (1,5 points)
At least 95 % of WCs shall consume 6 litres per full flush or less.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
55. Dishwasher water consumption (1 point)
The water consumption of the dishwashers (expressed as W(measured)) shall be lower or equal to the threshold as defined in the equation below using the same test method EN 50242 and programme cycle as chosen for Directive 97/17/EC:
W(measured)≤ (0,625 × S) + 9,25
where:
W(measured)= the measured water consumption of the dishwasher in litres per cycle, expressed to the first decimal,
S= the applicable number of standard place settings of the dishwasher.
The criterion only applies to household dishwashers.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the manufacture, sale or maintenance of the dishwashers or evidence that the dishwashers have been awarded the Community eco-label.
56. Washing machine water consumption (1 point)
The washing machines used within the campsite by guests and staff or those used by the campsite laundry service provider shall use no more than 12 litres of water per kg of wash-load measured according to EN 60456, using the same standard 60 °C cotton cycle as chosen for Directive 95/12/EC.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide technical specification from the professional technicians responsible for the manufacture, sale or maintenance of the washing machines or evidence that the washing machines have been awarded the Community eco-label. The campsite management shall provide technical documentation from its laundry service provider that their washing machine complies with the criterion.
57. Tap water temperature and flow (1 point)
At least 95 % of taps shall allow a precise and prompt regulation of the water temperature and of the water flow.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
58. Shower timers (1,5 points)
All showers in sanitary facilities/common areas shall have a timing/proximity device which interrupts water flow after a defined time or if not in use.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
59. Swimming pool cover (1 point)
At night or when the filled swimming pool is not used for more than a day, it shall be covered to prevent the cooling of the water in the pool and to reduce evaporation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
60. De-icing (up to 1,5 points)
Where de-icing of roads is necessary, mechanical means or sand/gravel shall be used in order to make roads on the campsite ground safe in case of ice/snow (1,5 points).
If chemical de-icing is used, substances which do not contain more than 1 % chloride ion (Cl) (1 point) or de-icers that have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO type I eco-labels (1,5 points) shall be used.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
61. Indications on water hardness (up to 2 points)
In proximity to sanitary areas/washing machines/dishwashers there shall be displayed explanations on local water hardness (1 point) to allow better use of detergents by guests and staff or an automatic dosage system (1 point) shall be used which optimises detergent use according to water hardness.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with relevant documentation showing how the guest is informed.
62. Water saving urinals (1,5 points)
All urinals shall use a waterless system or have a manual/electronic flushing system, which permits single flushing of every urinal only when used.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide detailed supporting documentation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion.
63. Indigenous species used for new outdoor planting (1 point)
Any planting of outdoor areas with trees and hedges shall be composed of indigenous species of vegetation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide the relevant specification of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation by an expert.

DETERGENTS AND DISINFECTANTS
64. Detergents (up to 3 points)
At least 80 % by weight of hand dishwashing detergents and/or detergents for dishwashers and/or laundry detergent and/or all purpose cleaners and/or sanitary detergents and/or soaps and shampoos used by the campsite shall have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels (1 point for each of these categories of detergents up to a maximum of 3 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide data and documentation (including relevant invoices) indicating the quantities of such products used and the quantities that have an eco-label.
65. Indoor and outdoor paints and varnishes (up to 2 points)
At least 50 % of the indoor and/or outdoor painting of structures and rental accommodation, excluding rental caravans and mobile homes, shall be done with indoor and/or outdoor paints and varnishes awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels (1 point for indoor, 1 for outdoor paints and varnishes).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide data and documentation (including relevant invoices) indicating the quantities of such products used and the quantities that have an eco-label.
66. Car washing only in specially outfitted areas (1 point)
Car washing shall not be allowed, or shall be allowed only in areas which are specially equipped to collect the water and detergents used and channel them to the sewerage system.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
67. Support to alternatives to artificial barbecue lighter (1 point)
Excluding artificial barbecue lighting products, alternative products such as rape seed oil, hemp products, shall be sold in shops.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
68. Swimming pools: Dosage of disinfectants (1 point) or natural/ecological swimming pools (1 point)
The swimming pool shall have an automatic dosage system that uses the minimum amount of disinfectant for the appropriate hygienic result (1 point).
Or
The swimming pool shall be of the ecological/natural type with only natural elements guaranteeing for the hygiene and safety of the bathers (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a technical documentation concerning the automatic dosage system or the type of ecological/natural swimming pool and its maintenance.
69. Mechanical cleaning (1 point)
The campsite shall have precise procedures for conducting chemical-free cleaning, such as use of micro-fibre products or other non-chemical cleaning materials or activities with similar effects.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation if relevant.
70. Organic gardening (2 points)
Outside areas shall be managed either without any use of pesticides or according to organic farming principles, as laid down in Council Regulation (EC) No 834/2007(23), or as laid down in national law or recognised national organic schemes.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation if relevant.
71. Insect and pest repellents (up to 2 points)
Architectural design of the accommodation and hygiene practices (such as building on stilts to prevent rats entering premises, use of mosquito nets and coils) shall ensure that the use of insect and pest repellents in the campsite is kept to a strict minimum (1 point).
If insect and pest repellents are used, only substances which are allowed for organic farming (as laid down in Regulation (EC) No 834/2007) or that have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO type I eco-labels shall be used (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation if relevant.

WASTE
72. Composting (up to 2 points)
The campsite shall separate relevant organic waste (garden waste 1 point; kitchen waste 1 point) and shall ensure that it is composted according to local authority guidelines (e.g. by the local administration, in-house or by a private agency).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation if relevant.
73. Disposable drink containers (2 points)
Disposable drink containers shall not be offered in the areas under the ownership or the direct management of the campsite.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with an indication of which such disposable products are used, if any, and the legislation requiring this.
74. Fat/oil disposal (up to 2 points)
Fat separators shall be installed and pan fat/oils and deep-frying fat/oils shall be collected and disposed of appropriately (1 point). Proper disposal of own fat/oil is offered to guests (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
75. Run-off from car parks (1 point)
Oil and similar run-off from vehicles on the car park shall be collected and correctly disposed of.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation on how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
76. Used textiles, furniture and other products (up to 3 points)
Used furniture, textiles and other products such as electronic equipment, shall be given to charity according to the campsite policy (2 points) or sold (1 point) to other associations which collect and redistribute such goods.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation from the associations.

OTHER SERVICES
77. Regulation of campsite traffic (1 point)
All traffic (guests and maintenance/transport) inside the camp ground shall be limited to defined hours and areas
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
78. Campsite generated traffic (1 point)
The campsite shall not use combustion motor vehicles for transport and maintenance on the camp ground.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide an explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
79. Trolleys for guests on the campsite (1 point)
For transportation of luggage and shopping on the site, trolleys or other non-motorised means of transport shall be at guests’ disposal free of charge.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide an explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
80. Unsealed surfaces (1 point)
At least 90 % of the campsite area surface is not covered with asphalt/cement or other sealing materials, which hinder proper drainage and airing of the soil.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide an explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
81. Roof landscaping (2 points)
At least 50 % of campsite buildings which have suitable roofs (flat roofs or roofs with a small angle of inclination) and are not used for other purposes, shall be grassed or planted.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide an explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
82. Environmental communication and education (up to 3 points)
The campsite shall provide environmental communication and education notices on local biodiversity, landscape and nature conservation measures to guests (1,5 points). Guest entertainment includes elements of environmental education (1,5 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
83. No smoking in common areas and rental accommodation (up to 1,5 points)
Smoking shall not be allowed in 100 % of indoor common areas and at least 70 % (1 point) or at least 95 % (1,5 points) of rental accommodation.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall indicate the number and nature of the areas and shall indicate which of these are non-smoking.
84. Bicycles (1,5 points)
Bicycles shall be made available to guests. (At least three bikes for every 50 pitches and/or rental accommodation units.)
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide an explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion.
85. Pick up service (1 point)
The campsite shall offer guests travelling with public transport pick up service at arrival with environmentally friendly means of transportation such as electric cars or horse sleds.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide an explanation on how the campsite fulfils this criterion and an example how it is communicated to guests.
86. Returnable or refillable bottles (up to 3 points)
The campsite shall offer beverages in returnable/refillable bottles: soft drinks (1 point), beer (1 point), water (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation from the suppliers of the bottles.
87. Use of rechargeable products (up to 2 points)
The campsite shall use only rechargeable batteries for TV remote controls (1 point), and/or rechargeable cartridges for toner for printers and photocopiers (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation from the suppliers of the batteries and/or the refillers of the toner cartridges.
88. Paper products (up to 3 points)
At least 80 % of toilet/tissue paper and/or office paper and/or printed paper used shall have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels (1 point for each of these three categories of paper products).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide data and documentation (including relevant invoices) indicating the quantities of such products used and the quantities that have an eco-label.
89. Durable goods (up to 3 points)
At least 30 % of any category of durable goods (such as bed-linen, towels, table linen, PCs, portables, TVs, mattresses, furniture, washing machines, dishwashers, refrigerators, vacuum cleaners, floor coverings, light bulbs) present in the campsite, including rental accommodation, shall have been awarded the Community eco-label or other national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels (1 point for each of up to three categories of durable goods).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide data and documentation indicating the quantities of such products owned and the quantities that have an eco-label.
90. Local food products (up to 3 points)
At least two locally sourced and not out of season (for fresh fruit and vegetables) food products shall be offered at each meal, including breakfast (1,5 points).
Where applicable, consumption of local endangered species such as specific fish and crustacean species and ‘bushmeat’ and shrimps from mangrove forest endangering cultivation shall be forbidden in the food outlets (1,5 points) and in the shops (1,5 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
91. Organic food (up to 3 points)
The main ingredients of at least two dishes (1 point) or the whole menu including breakfast (2 points) and at least 4 products sold in the shop (1 point) shall have been produced by organic farming methods, as laid down in Regulation (EC) No 834/2007 or produced according to an ISO type I eco-label.
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation.
92. Indoor air quality (up to 4 points)
The campsite shall provide an optimal indoor air quality through one or both of the following measures:

— | the rooms, rental accommodation and common areas shall correspond to the requirements laid down in point 3 of Annex I to Council Directive 89/106/EEC(24)and shall contain only painting, decorating, furniture and other materials certified with the Community eco-label or another equivalent low emission ISO type I environmental label (2 points);
— | the rooms, rental accommodation and common areas shall be fragrance free, the sheets, towels and textiles shall be washed with fragrance free detergents (1 point) and cleaning shall be carried out with fragrance free means (1 point).Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate supporting documentation. As regards the fragrance free requirement, a list of components/ingredients of fragrance free washing and cleaning shall be considered as sufficient.

GENERAL MANAGEMENT
93. EMAS registration (3 points), ISO certification (2 points) of the campsite
The campsite shall be registered under the Community eco-management and audit scheme (EMAS) (3 points) or certified according to SO 14001 standard (2 points).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate evidence of EMAS registration or ISO 14001 certification.
94. EMAS registration (1,5 points) or ISO certification (1 point) of suppliers
At least one of the main suppliers or service providers of the campsite shall be registered with EMAS (1,5 points) or certified according to ISO 14001 (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate evidence of EMAS registration or ISO 14001 certification by at least one of his main suppliers.
95. Compliance by subcontractors with mandatory criteria (up to 4 points)
Where additional services of food or leisure/fitness activities are subcontracted, those services shall comply with all the mandatory criteria of this Annex, that apply to that specific services (2 point for each service of food and beverage and/or leisure facilities which is present on the campsite).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate documentation of contractual agreements with his subcontractors regarding their compliance with the mandatory criteria.
96. Energy and water meters (up to 2 points)
The campsite shall have additional energy and water meters installed so as to allow data collection on consumption of different activities and/or machines, such as rooms, laundry and kitchen service and/or specific machines like refrigerators, washing machines, etc. (1 point). Every pitch has its own energy and/or water meter (1 point).
Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a detailed explanation of how the campsite fulfils this criterion, together with an analysis of the data collected (if already available).
97. Additional environmental actions (maximum 3 points)
Either:

(a) | Additional environmental actions (up to 1,5 points each, to a maximum of 3 points): The management of the campsite shall take actions, additional to those provided for by way of criteria in this Section or in Section A, to improve the environmental performance of the campsite. The Competent Body assessing the application shall attribute a score to these actions not exceeding 1,5 points per action.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a full description of each additional action the applicant wishes to be taken into account.Or:
(b) | Eco-label award (3 points): The campsite shall be awarded one of the national or regional ISO Type I eco-labels.Assessment and verification:The applicant shall provide appropriate evidence of having been awarded an eco-label.
(1)
OJ L 283, 27.10.2001, p. 33.
(2)
OJ L 52, 21.2.2004, p. 50.
(3)
OJ L 167, 22.6.1992, p. 17.
(4) Article 3 of Directive 92/42/EEC excludes the following boilers: hot-water boilers capable of being fired by different fuels including solid fuels; equipment for the instantaneous preparation of hot water; boilers designed to be fired by fuels the properties of which differ appreciably from the properties of the liquid and gaseous fuels commonly marketed (industrial waste gas, biogas, etc.); cookers and appliances designed mainly to heat the premises in which they are installed and, as a subsidiary function, to supply hot water for central heating and sanitary hot water.
(5)
OJ L 86, 3.4.2002, p. 26.
(6)
OJ L 1, 4.1.2003, p. 65.
(7)
OJ L 40, 11.2.1989, p. 12.
(8)
OJ L 71, 10.3.1998, p. 1.
(9)
OJ L 372, 27.12.2006, p. 19.
(10)
OJ L 226, 6.9.2000, p. 3.
(11)
OJ L 37, 13.2.2003, p. 24.
(12)
OJ L 37, 13.2.2003, p. 19.
(13)
OJ L 114, 24.4.2001, p. 1.
(14)
OJ L 161, 14.6.2006, p. 1.
(15)
OJ L 32, 6.2.2007, p. 183.
(16)
OJ L 45, 17.2.1994, p. 1.
(17)
OJ L 128, 15.5.2002, p. 45.
(18)
OJ L 118, 7.5.1997, p. 1.
(19)
OJ L 136, 21.6.1995, p. 1.
(20)
OJ L 39, 13.2.2008, p. 1.
(21)
OJ L 67, 12.3.2003, p. 22.
(22)
OJ L 136, 21.6.1995, p. 28.
(23)
OJ L 189, 20.7.2007, p. 1.
(24)
OJ L 40, 11.2.1989, p. 12.

Pending: 32009D0547

14.7.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 181/57
(1) Commission Decision 2000/57/EC of 22 December 1999 on the early warning and response system for the prevention and control of communicable diseases under Decision No 2119/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2)defines events related to communicable diseases to be communicated by competent public health authorities of Member States to the early warning and response system (EWRS) component of the Community network, and sets up general procedures for information exchange on those events, for consultation and for coordination of measures among Member States in liaison with the Commission.
(2) Decision 2000/57/EC also commits competent public health authorities of each Member State to collect and exchange all necessary information on the events on communicable diseases, e.g. by using the national surveillance system, the epidemiological component of the Community network or any other Community collection system.
(3) The prevention and control of communicable diseases is defined in Decision No 2119/98/EC as a range of measures, including epidemiological investigation, taken by competent public health authorities in the Member States to prevent and stop the spread of communicable diseases. These measures cover contact tracing activities and along with any relevant information in the possession of national competent public health authority on an event related to communicable diseases are promptly forwarded to all other Member States and the Commission. Furthermore a Member State, which intends to undertake measures, in principle informs in advance the Community network on the nature and scope of those measures, as well as consults and coordinates those actions with other Member States in liaison with the Commission.
(4) Decision 2000/57/EC should clearly reflect the provisions of Decision No 2119/98/EC in relation with measures taken or intended to be adopted to prevent and stop the spread of communicable diseases.
(5) Furthermore the entry into force of the International Health Regulations (2005) commits the international community to provide a public health response to the international spread of diseases in ways that are commensurate with and restricted to public health risks, and which avoid unnecessary interference with international traffic and trade.
(6) In occurrence of an event related to communicable disease with a potential EU dimension necessitating contact tracing measures, Members States collaborate with each other in liaison with the Commission through the EWRS in order to identify infected persons and individuals potentially in danger. Such collaboration may involve an exchange of sensitive personal data of confirmed or suspected human cases between Member States concerned by the contact tracing procedure.
(7) The processing of personal data related to health is in principle prohibited by provisions of Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data(3)and of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data(4). In addition Article 11 of Decision No 2119/98/EC states , inter alia, that its provisions shall apply without prejudice to Directive 95/46/EC.
(8) For the public health reasons, the processing of such data is covered by the exemption granted by Article 8(3) of Directive 95/46/EC and Article 10(3) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001, in so far as it is required for the purposes of preventive medicine, medical diagnosis and the provision of care or treatment or the management of health-care services, and where those data are processed by a health professional subject under national law or rules established by national competent bodies to the obligation of professional secrecy or by another person also subject to an equivalent obligation of secrecy. Furthermore, Article 23(1) of International Health Regulations (2005), which entered into force on 15 June 2007, provides that the States Parties to the World Health Organisation (WHO) may require for public health reasons, including contact tracing purposes, on arrival or departure, certain data regarding travellers.
(9) In addition the processing of personal data for the purposes of contact tracing should be considered as lawful in so far as it is necessary in order to protect the vital interests of the data subject, in accordance with Article 7(d) of Directive 95/46/EC and with Article 5(e) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001, and also for the performance of a task carried out in the public interest, in accordance with, respectively, Articles 7(e) and 5(a) of these Community acts.
(10) The Commission, the European Centre for Disease Prevention and Control and the Member States should put in place appropriate safeguards in relation with the processing of personal data for the purpose of contact tracing, in particular concerning the use of derogation from provisions of Directive 95/46/EC and of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001, ensuring that they process personal data in the EWRS in compliance with, respectively, Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 and Directive 95/46/EC.
(11) In particular when communicating personal data within the EWRS with a view to prevent and stop the spread of communicable diseases, the competent public health authorities of Member States and the Commission should ensure that personal data is adequate, relevant and not excessive in relation to that purpose as well as not processed for other purposes, and that it is accurate, updated when necessary and kept for no longer than necessary for that purpose; they should also ensure that persons subject to contact tracing are duly informed of the nature of the processing, of the data processed, of the rights to access and rectify data concerning them, unless this proves impossible or involves a disproportionate effort, and that appropriate levels of confidentiality and security are put in place within the EWRS to protect the processing of such data.
(12) In its 2007 report(5)on the operation of the EWRS, the Commission stressed the need for the introduction within EWRS of a selective messaging functionality to guarantee an exclusive communication channel only between Member States concerned by specific events related , inter alia, to contact tracing activities. The use of this selective functionality provides appropriate safeguards whenever personal data is communicated through the EWRS and should ensure that, for the implementation of this Decision, only adequate, relevant and not excessive personal data is circulated within the EWRS, in accordance with Article 4(1)(c) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 and Article 6(1)(c) of Directive 95/46/EC. For these reasons the use of the selective messaging functionality should be restricted to notifications involving the communication of relevant personal data, in order to be compatible with the obligations of the Member States under Articles 4, 5 and 6 of Decision No 2119/98/EC.
(13) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee set up under Article 7 of Decision No 2119/98/EC,
1. in Article 1(2), the wording ‘information on these events’ is replaced by ‘information on these events and measures intended or adopted in response to those events or indications for such events’;
2. the following Article 2a is inserted:‘Article 2a1.   This Article shall apply to measures implemented in order to trace persons who have been exposed to a source of infectious agents, and who are potentially in danger of developing or have developed a communicable disease of Community relevance according to the criteria laid down in Annex I (hereinafter referred as ‘contact tracing’).2.   When communicating relevant personal data for contact tracing purposes through the early warning and response system, provided that those data are needed and available, competent public health authorities of a Member State shall use the selective messaging functionality which guarantees appropriate data protection safeguards. That communication channel shall be limited to the Member States concerned by the contact tracing.3.   When circulating that information through the selective messaging functionality, the competent public health authorities of that Member State shall refer to the event or measure communicated previously to the Community network.4.   For the purpose of paragraph 2, an indicative list of the personal data is provided in Annex III.5.   When communicating and circulating personal data through the selective messaging functionality, the competent health authorities of the Member States and the Commission shall comply with the provisions of Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(*1)and of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council(*2).(*1)OJ L 281, 23.11.1995, p. 31."(*2)OJ L 8, 12.1.2001, p. 1.’;"
3. in Article 3, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Every year, the competent authorities in Member States shall submit to the Commission not later than 31 March an analytical report of the events, measures intended or adopted in relation to those events and on the procedures applied within the early warning and response system. In addition, the competent authorities in Member States may on a timely basis report on specific events of particular significance.’;
4. the text in Annex to this Decision is added as Annex III.
1. PERSONAL INFORMATION—Name and given names,—Nationality, date of birth, sex,—ID type, number and issuing authority,—Current home address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),—Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),—E-mail (private, business). — Name and given names, — Nationality, date of birth, sex, — ID type, number and issuing authority, — Current home address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code), — Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business), — E-mail (private, business).
— Name and given names,
— Nationality, date of birth, sex,
— ID type, number and issuing authority,
— Current home address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),
— Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),
— E-mail (private, business).
— Name and given names,
— Nationality, date of birth, sex,
— ID type, number and issuing authority,
— Current home address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),
— Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),
— E-mail (private, business).
2. TRAVEL SPECIFICATIONS—Conveyance data (e.g. flight number, date of flight, ship name, plate number),—Seat number(s),—Cabin number(s). — Conveyance data (e.g. flight number, date of flight, ship name, plate number), — Seat number(s), — Cabin number(s).
— Conveyance data (e.g. flight number, date of flight, ship name, plate number),
— Seat number(s),
— Cabin number(s).
— Conveyance data (e.g. flight number, date of flight, ship name, plate number),
— Seat number(s),
— Cabin number(s).
3. CONTACT INFORMATION—Names of visited persons/places of stay,—Dates and addresses of the places of stay (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),—Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),—E-mail (private, business). — Names of visited persons/places of stay, — Dates and addresses of the places of stay (street name and nr, city, country, postal code), — Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business), — E-mail (private, business).
— Names of visited persons/places of stay,
— Dates and addresses of the places of stay (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),
— Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),
— E-mail (private, business).
— Names of visited persons/places of stay,
— Dates and addresses of the places of stay (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),
— Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),
— E-mail (private, business).
4. INFORMATION ON ACCOMPANYING PERSONS—Name and given names,—Nationality,—Personal information as laid down in point 1, indents 3-6. — Name and given names, — Nationality, — Personal information as laid down in point 1, indents 3-6.
— Name and given names,
— Nationality,
— Personal information as laid down in point 1, indents 3-6.
— Name and given names,
— Nationality,
— Personal information as laid down in point 1, indents 3-6.
5. EMERGENCY CONTACT DETAILS—Name of person to be contacted,—Address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),—Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),—E-mail (private, business)’. — Name of person to be contacted, — Address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code), — Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business), — E-mail (private, business)’.
— Name of person to be contacted,
— Address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),
— Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),
— E-mail (private, business)’.
— Name of person to be contacted,
— Address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),
— Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),
— E-mail (private, business)’.
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Decision No 2119/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 September 1998 setting up a network for the epidemiological surveillance and control of communicable diseases in the Community(1), and in particular Article 6(5) thereof,
After consulting the European Data Protection Supervisor,
(1) Commission Decision 2000/57/EC of 22 December 1999 on the early warning and response system for the prevention and control of communicable diseases under Decision No 2119/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2)defines events related to communicable diseases to be communicated by competent public health authorities of Member States to the early warning and response system (EWRS) component of the Community network, and sets up general procedures for information exchange on those events, for consultation and for coordination of measures among Member States in liaison with the Commission.
(2) Decision 2000/57/EC also commits competent public health authorities of each Member State to collect and exchange all necessary information on the events on communicable diseases, e.g. by using the national surveillance system, the epidemiological component of the Community network or any other Community collection system.
(3) The prevention and control of communicable diseases is defined in Decision No 2119/98/EC as a range of measures, including epidemiological investigation, taken by competent public health authorities in the Member States to prevent and stop the spread of communicable diseases. These measures cover contact tracing activities and along with any relevant information in the possession of national competent public health authority on an event related to communicable diseases are promptly forwarded to all other Member States and the Commission. Furthermore a Member State, which intends to undertake measures, in principle informs in advance the Community network on the nature and scope of those measures, as well as consults and coordinates those actions with other Member States in liaison with the Commission.
(4) Decision 2000/57/EC should clearly reflect the provisions of Decision No 2119/98/EC in relation with measures taken or intended to be adopted to prevent and stop the spread of communicable diseases.
(5) Furthermore the entry into force of the International Health Regulations (2005) commits the international community to provide a public health response to the international spread of diseases in ways that are commensurate with and restricted to public health risks, and which avoid unnecessary interference with international traffic and trade.
(6) In occurrence of an event related to communicable disease with a potential EU dimension necessitating contact tracing measures, Members States collaborate with each other in liaison with the Commission through the EWRS in order to identify infected persons and individuals potentially in danger. Such collaboration may involve an exchange of sensitive personal data of confirmed or suspected human cases between Member States concerned by the contact tracing procedure.
(7) The processing of personal data related to health is in principle prohibited by provisions of Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data(3)and of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data(4). In addition Article 11 of Decision No 2119/98/EC states , inter alia, that its provisions shall apply without prejudice to Directive 95/46/EC.
(8) For the public health reasons, the processing of such data is covered by the exemption granted by Article 8(3) of Directive 95/46/EC and Article 10(3) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001, in so far as it is required for the purposes of preventive medicine, medical diagnosis and the provision of care or treatment or the management of health-care services, and where those data are processed by a health professional subject under national law or rules established by national competent bodies to the obligation of professional secrecy or by another person also subject to an equivalent obligation of secrecy. Furthermore, Article 23(1) of International Health Regulations (2005), which entered into force on 15 June 2007, provides that the States Parties to the World Health Organisation (WHO) may require for public health reasons, including contact tracing purposes, on arrival or departure, certain data regarding travellers.
(9) In addition the processing of personal data for the purposes of contact tracing should be considered as lawful in so far as it is necessary in order to protect the vital interests of the data subject, in accordance with Article 7(d) of Directive 95/46/EC and with Article 5(e) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001, and also for the performance of a task carried out in the public interest, in accordance with, respectively, Articles 7(e) and 5(a) of these Community acts.
(10) The Commission, the European Centre for Disease Prevention and Control and the Member States should put in place appropriate safeguards in relation with the processing of personal data for the purpose of contact tracing, in particular concerning the use of derogation from provisions of Directive 95/46/EC and of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001, ensuring that they process personal data in the EWRS in compliance with, respectively, Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 and Directive 95/46/EC.
(11) In particular when communicating personal data within the EWRS with a view to prevent and stop the spread of communicable diseases, the competent public health authorities of Member States and the Commission should ensure that personal data is adequate, relevant and not excessive in relation to that purpose as well as not processed for other purposes, and that it is accurate, updated when necessary and kept for no longer than necessary for that purpose; they should also ensure that persons subject to contact tracing are duly informed of the nature of the processing, of the data processed, of the rights to access and rectify data concerning them, unless this proves impossible or involves a disproportionate effort, and that appropriate levels of confidentiality and security are put in place within the EWRS to protect the processing of such data.
(12) In its 2007 report(5)on the operation of the EWRS, the Commission stressed the need for the introduction within EWRS of a selective messaging functionality to guarantee an exclusive communication channel only between Member States concerned by specific events related , inter alia, to contact tracing activities. The use of this selective functionality provides appropriate safeguards whenever personal data is communicated through the EWRS and should ensure that, for the implementation of this Decision, only adequate, relevant and not excessive personal data is circulated within the EWRS, in accordance with Article 4(1)(c) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 and Article 6(1)(c) of Directive 95/46/EC. For these reasons the use of the selective messaging functionality should be restricted to notifications involving the communication of relevant personal data, in order to be compatible with the obligations of the Member States under Articles 4, 5 and 6 of Decision No 2119/98/EC.
(13) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee set up under Article 7 of Decision No 2119/98/EC,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
Decision 2000/57/EC is amended as follows:
1.
in Article 1(2), the wording ‘information on these events’ is replaced by ‘information on these events and measures intended or adopted in response to those events or indications for such events’;
2.
the following Article 2a is inserted:
1. This Article shall apply to measures implemented in order to trace persons who have been exposed to a source of infectious agents, and who are potentially in danger of developing or have developed a communicable disease of Community relevance according to the criteria laid down in Annex I (hereinafter referred as ‘contact tracing’).
2. When communicating relevant personal data for contact tracing purposes through the early warning and response system, provided that those data are needed and available, competent public health authorities of a Member State shall use the selective messaging functionality which guarantees appropriate data protection safeguards. That communication channel shall be limited to the Member States concerned by the contact tracing.
3. When circulating that information through the selective messaging functionality, the competent public health authorities of that Member State shall refer to the event or measure communicated previously to the Community network.
4. For the purpose of paragraph 2, an indicative list of the personal data is provided in Annex III.
5. When communicating and circulating personal data through the selective messaging functionality, the competent health authorities of the Member States and the Commission shall comply with the provisions of Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(*1)and of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council(*2).
3.
in Article 3, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Every year, the competent authorities in Member States shall submit to the Commission not later than 31 March an analytical report of the events, measures intended or adopted in relation to those events and on the procedures applied within the early warning and response system. In addition, the competent authorities in Member States may on a timely basis report on specific events of particular significance.’;
4.
the text in Annex to this Decision is added as Annex III.

Article 2
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Decision No 2119/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 September 1998 setting up a network for the epidemiological surveillance and control of communicable diseases in the Community(1), and in particular Article 6(5) thereof,
After consulting the European Data Protection Supervisor,
(1) Commission Decision 2000/57/EC of 22 December 1999 on the early warning and response system for the prevention and control of communicable diseases under Decision No 2119/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2)defines events related to communicable diseases to be communicated by competent public health authorities of Member States to the early warning and response system (EWRS) component of the Community network, and sets up general procedures for information exchange on those events, for consultation and for coordination of measures among Member States in liaison with the Commission.
(2) Decision 2000/57/EC also commits competent public health authorities of each Member State to collect and exchange all necessary information on the events on communicable diseases, e.g. by using the national surveillance system, the epidemiological component of the Community network or any other Community collection system.
(3) The prevention and control of communicable diseases is defined in Decision No 2119/98/EC as a range of measures, including epidemiological investigation, taken by competent public health authorities in the Member States to prevent and stop the spread of communicable diseases. These measures cover contact tracing activities and along with any relevant information in the possession of national competent public health authority on an event related to communicable diseases are promptly forwarded to all other Member States and the Commission. Furthermore a Member State, which intends to undertake measures, in principle informs in advance the Community network on the nature and scope of those measures, as well as consults and coordinates those actions with other Member States in liaison with the Commission.
(4) Decision 2000/57/EC should clearly reflect the provisions of Decision No 2119/98/EC in relation with measures taken or intended to be adopted to prevent and stop the spread of communicable diseases.
(5) Furthermore the entry into force of the International Health Regulations (2005) commits the international community to provide a public health response to the international spread of diseases in ways that are commensurate with and restricted to public health risks, and which avoid unnecessary interference with international traffic and trade.
(6) In occurrence of an event related to communicable disease with a potential EU dimension necessitating contact tracing measures, Members States collaborate with each other in liaison with the Commission through the EWRS in order to identify infected persons and individuals potentially in danger. Such collaboration may involve an exchange of sensitive personal data of confirmed or suspected human cases between Member States concerned by the contact tracing procedure.
(7) The processing of personal data related to health is in principle prohibited by provisions of Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data(3)and of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data(4). In addition Article 11 of Decision No 2119/98/EC states , inter alia, that its provisions shall apply without prejudice to Directive 95/46/EC.
(8) For the public health reasons, the processing of such data is covered by the exemption granted by Article 8(3) of Directive 95/46/EC and Article 10(3) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001, in so far as it is required for the purposes of preventive medicine, medical diagnosis and the provision of care or treatment or the management of health-care services, and where those data are processed by a health professional subject under national law or rules established by national competent bodies to the obligation of professional secrecy or by another person also subject to an equivalent obligation of secrecy. Furthermore, Article 23(1) of International Health Regulations (2005), which entered into force on 15 June 2007, provides that the States Parties to the World Health Organisation (WHO) may require for public health reasons, including contact tracing purposes, on arrival or departure, certain data regarding travellers.
(9) In addition the processing of personal data for the purposes of contact tracing should be considered as lawful in so far as it is necessary in order to protect the vital interests of the data subject, in accordance with Article 7(d) of Directive 95/46/EC and with Article 5(e) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001, and also for the performance of a task carried out in the public interest, in accordance with, respectively, Articles 7(e) and 5(a) of these Community acts.
(10) The Commission, the European Centre for Disease Prevention and Control and the Member States should put in place appropriate safeguards in relation with the processing of personal data for the purpose of contact tracing, in particular concerning the use of derogation from provisions of Directive 95/46/EC and of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001, ensuring that they process personal data in the EWRS in compliance with, respectively, Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 and Directive 95/46/EC.
(11) In particular when communicating personal data within the EWRS with a view to prevent and stop the spread of communicable diseases, the competent public health authorities of Member States and the Commission should ensure that personal data is adequate, relevant and not excessive in relation to that purpose as well as not processed for other purposes, and that it is accurate, updated when necessary and kept for no longer than necessary for that purpose; they should also ensure that persons subject to contact tracing are duly informed of the nature of the processing, of the data processed, of the rights to access and rectify data concerning them, unless this proves impossible or involves a disproportionate effort, and that appropriate levels of confidentiality and security are put in place within the EWRS to protect the processing of such data.
(12) In its 2007 report(5)on the operation of the EWRS, the Commission stressed the need for the introduction within EWRS of a selective messaging functionality to guarantee an exclusive communication channel only between Member States concerned by specific events related , inter alia, to contact tracing activities. The use of this selective functionality provides appropriate safeguards whenever personal data is communicated through the EWRS and should ensure that, for the implementation of this Decision, only adequate, relevant and not excessive personal data is circulated within the EWRS, in accordance with Article 4(1)(c) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 and Article 6(1)(c) of Directive 95/46/EC. For these reasons the use of the selective messaging functionality should be restricted to notifications involving the communication of relevant personal data, in order to be compatible with the obligations of the Member States under Articles 4, 5 and 6 of Decision No 2119/98/EC.
(13) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee set up under Article 7 of Decision No 2119/98/EC,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
Decision 2000/57/EC is amended as follows:
1.
in Article 1(2), the wording ‘information on these events’ is replaced by ‘information on these events and measures intended or adopted in response to those events or indications for such events’;
2.
the following Article 2a is inserted:
1. This Article shall apply to measures implemented in order to trace persons who have been exposed to a source of infectious agents, and who are potentially in danger of developing or have developed a communicable disease of Community relevance according to the criteria laid down in Annex I (hereinafter referred as ‘contact tracing’).
2. When communicating relevant personal data for contact tracing purposes through the early warning and response system, provided that those data are needed and available, competent public health authorities of a Member State shall use the selective messaging functionality which guarantees appropriate data protection safeguards. That communication channel shall be limited to the Member States concerned by the contact tracing.
3. When circulating that information through the selective messaging functionality, the competent public health authorities of that Member State shall refer to the event or measure communicated previously to the Community network.
4. For the purpose of paragraph 2, an indicative list of the personal data is provided in Annex III.
5. When communicating and circulating personal data through the selective messaging functionality, the competent health authorities of the Member States and the Commission shall comply with the provisions of Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(*1)and of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council(*2).
3.
in Article 3, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Every year, the competent authorities in Member States shall submit to the Commission not later than 31 March an analytical report of the events, measures intended or adopted in relation to those events and on the procedures applied within the early warning and response system. In addition, the competent authorities in Member States may on a timely basis report on specific events of particular significance.’;
4.
the text in Annex to this Decision is added as Annex III.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEXThe following Annex III is added to Decision 2000/57/EC:

‘ANNEX III
Indicative list of personal data for the purpose of contact tracing 1. PERSONAL INFORMATION
—
Name and given names,
—
Nationality, date of birth, sex,
—
ID type, number and issuing authority,
—
Current home address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),
—
Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),
—
E-mail (private, business). 2. TRAVEL SPECIFICATIONS
—
Conveyance data (e.g. flight number, date of flight, ship name, plate number),
—
Seat number(s),
—
Cabin number(s). 3. CONTACT INFORMATION
—
Names of visited persons/places of stay,
—
Dates and addresses of the places of stay (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),
—
Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),
—
E-mail (private, business). 4. INFORMATION ON ACCOMPANYING PERSONS
—
Name and given names,
—
Nationality,
—
Personal information as laid down in point 1, indents 3-6. 5. EMERGENCY CONTACT DETAILS
—
Name of person to be contacted,
—
Address (street name and nr, city, country, postal code),
—
Telephone numbers (mobile, residential, business),
—
E-mail (private, business)’.

Pending: 32009D0544

14.7.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 181/39
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-Labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2002/739/EC of 3 September 2002 establishing revised ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to indoor paints and varnishes and amending Decision 1999/10/EC(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 28 February 2009.
(5) In the light of this review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) Decision 2002/739/EC should therefore be replaced.
(7) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid until four years from the date of notification of this Decision.
(8) A transitional period should be allowed for producers whose products have been awarded the eco-label for indoor paints and varnishes before 18 August 2008 or who have applied for such an award before 18 August 2008 so that they have sufficient time to adapt their products to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. For the sake of legal certainty, until 28 February 2009 producers should be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2002/739/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision. After this date only the criteria set out in this Decision should apply.
(9) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee instituted by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
(a) anti-corrosion coatings;
(b) anti-fouling coatings;
(c) wood preservation products;
(d) coatings for particular industrial and professional uses, including heavy-duty coatings;
(e) facade coatings;
(f) any product primarily developed for outdoor use and marketed as such.
(a) both components thereof must individually comply with the ecological criteria set out in the Annex (with the exception of the criterion for Volatile Organic Compounds);
(b) they must be accompanied by information explaining that the individual components must not be used separately or mixed with other products;
(c) the final ready-for-use product, however, must also meet the ecological criteria, including the criterion for VOC.
— the efficient use of the product and the minimisation of waste,
— reducing the environmental and other risks (such as tropospheric ozone) by reducing solvent emissions,
— reducing the discharges of toxic or otherwise polluting substances into waters. The criteria are set at levels that promote the labelling of interior paints and varnishes which have a lower environmental impact.
— SOx emissions (expressed as SO2): 252 mg per m2of dry film (98 % opacity),
— sulphate wastes: 18 g per m2of dry film (98 % opacity),
— chloride wastes: 3,7, 6,4 and 11,9 g per m2of dry film (98 % opacity) respectively, for natural rutile, synthetic rutile and slag ores.
Product Classification (Directive 2004/42/EC) VOC limits (g/l including water)
Interior Matt (walls/ceiling) (Gloss < 25@60 °) 15
Interior glossy (walls/ceiling) (Gloss > 25@60 °) 60
Interior trim and cladding paints for wood and metal including undercoats 90
Interior trim varnishes and wood-stains, including opaque woodstains 75
Interior minimum build woodstains 75
Primers 15
Binding Primers 15
1 Pack performance coatings 100
Two-pack reactive performance coatings for specific end use such as floors 100
Decorative effect coatings 90
(a) The product: The product shall not be classified as very toxic, toxic, dangerous to the environment, carcinogenic, toxic for reproduction, harmful, corrosive, mutagenic or irritant (only where this is caused by the presence of ingredients labelled with R43) in accordance with Directive 1999/45/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3)before or after tinting (where applicable).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a product material safety data sheet meeting the requirements of Annex II to the REACH Regulation.
(b) Ingredients (very toxic, toxic, carcinogenic, mutagenic, toxic for reproduction): No ingredient including those used in tinting (if applicable) shall be used that at the time of application fulfil the classification criteria of any of the following risk phrases (or combinations thereof):—R23 (toxic by inhalation),—R24 (toxic in contact with skin),—R25 (toxic if swallowed),—R26 (very toxic by inhalation),—R27 (very toxic in contact with skin),—R28 (very toxic if swallowed),—R33 (danger of cumulative effects),—R39 (danger of very serious irreversible effects),—R40 (limited evidence of carcinogenic effect),—R42 (may cause sensitisation by inhalation),—R45 (may cause cancer),—R46 (may cause heritable genetic damage),—R48 (danger of serious damage to health by prolonged exposure),—R49 (may cause cancer by inhalation),—R60 (may impair fertility),—R61 (may cause harm to the unborn child),—R62 (possible risk of impaired fertility),—R63 (possible risk of harm to the unborn child),—R68 (possible risk of irreversible effects),as laid down in Council Directive 67/548/EEC(4)or in Directive 1999/45/EC. Active ingredients used as preservatives in the formula and that are assigned any of the risk phrases R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R39 R40 or R48 (or combinations thereof) may nevertheless be used up to a limit of 0,1 % (m/m) of the total paint formulation.Alternatively, the Globally Harmonised System (GHS) of classification may be considered(5). In this case the ingredients, including those used in tinting (if applicable), classified as the following (or combinations thereof) shall not be used:—Acute Toxicity (oral) – Category I, II, III,—Acute Toxicity (dermal) – Category I, II, III,—Acute Toxicity (inhalation) – Category I, II, III,—Respiratory Sensitisation – Category I,—Mutagenic Substances – Category I, II,—Carcinogenic Substances – Category I, II,—Substances Toxic for Reproduction – Category I, II,—Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single exposure) – Category I, II,—Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (repeated exposure) – Category I, II,as laid down in ST/SG/AC.10/30(6)and revised in ST/SG/AC.10/34/Add.3 on the Globally Harmonized System of Classification and Labelling of Chemicals. Active ingredients used as preservers in the formula and that are assigned any of the following GHS categories may nevertheless be used up to a limit of 0,1 % (m/m) of the total paint formulation:—Acute Toxicity (oral, dermal, inhalation) – I, II, III (only oral and dermal),—Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single and/or repeated exposure) – I, II (or combinations thereof) and,—Carcinogenicity category II,Methyl Ethyl Ketoxime may be used in alkyd paints up to a limit of 0,3 % (m/m).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a product material safety data sheet meeting the requirements of Annex II to the REACH Regulation. — R23 (toxic by inhalation), — R24 (toxic in contact with skin), — R25 (toxic if swallowed), — R26 (very toxic by inhalation), — R27 (very toxic in contact with skin), — R28 (very toxic if swallowed), — R33 (danger of cumulative effects), — R39 (danger of very serious irreversible effects), — R40 (limited evidence of carcinogenic effect), — R42 (may cause sensitisation by inhalation), — R45 (may cause cancer), — R46 (may cause heritable genetic damage), — R48 (danger of serious damage to health by prolonged exposure), — R49 (may cause cancer by inhalation), — R60 (may impair fertility), — R61 (may cause harm to the unborn child), — R62 (possible risk of impaired fertility), — R63 (possible risk of harm to the unborn child), — R68 (possible risk of irreversible effects), — Acute Toxicity (oral) – Category I, II, III, — Acute Toxicity (dermal) – Category I, II, III, — Acute Toxicity (inhalation) – Category I, II, III, — Respiratory Sensitisation – Category I, — Mutagenic Substances – Category I, II, — Carcinogenic Substances – Category I, II, — Substances Toxic for Reproduction – Category I, II, — Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single exposure) – Category I, II, — Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (repeated exposure) – Category I, II, — Acute Toxicity (oral, dermal, inhalation) – I, II, III (only oral and dermal), — Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single and/or repeated exposure) – I, II (or combinations thereof) and, — Carcinogenicity category II,
— R23 (toxic by inhalation),
— R24 (toxic in contact with skin),
— R25 (toxic if swallowed),
— R26 (very toxic by inhalation),
— R27 (very toxic in contact with skin),
— R28 (very toxic if swallowed),
— R33 (danger of cumulative effects),
— R39 (danger of very serious irreversible effects),
— R40 (limited evidence of carcinogenic effect),
— R42 (may cause sensitisation by inhalation),
— R45 (may cause cancer),
— R46 (may cause heritable genetic damage),
— R48 (danger of serious damage to health by prolonged exposure),
— R49 (may cause cancer by inhalation),
— R60 (may impair fertility),
— R61 (may cause harm to the unborn child),
— R62 (possible risk of impaired fertility),
— R63 (possible risk of harm to the unborn child),
— R68 (possible risk of irreversible effects),
— Acute Toxicity (oral) – Category I, II, III,
— Acute Toxicity (dermal) – Category I, II, III,
— Acute Toxicity (inhalation) – Category I, II, III,
— Respiratory Sensitisation – Category I,
— Mutagenic Substances – Category I, II,
— Carcinogenic Substances – Category I, II,
— Substances Toxic for Reproduction – Category I, II,
— Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single exposure) – Category I, II,
— Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (repeated exposure) – Category I, II,
— Acute Toxicity (oral, dermal, inhalation) – I, II, III (only oral and dermal),
— Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single and/or repeated exposure) – I, II (or combinations thereof) and,
— Carcinogenicity category II,
— R23 (toxic by inhalation),
— R24 (toxic in contact with skin),
— R25 (toxic if swallowed),
— R26 (very toxic by inhalation),
— R27 (very toxic in contact with skin),
— R28 (very toxic if swallowed),
— R33 (danger of cumulative effects),
— R39 (danger of very serious irreversible effects),
— R40 (limited evidence of carcinogenic effect),
— R42 (may cause sensitisation by inhalation),
— R45 (may cause cancer),
— R46 (may cause heritable genetic damage),
— R48 (danger of serious damage to health by prolonged exposure),
— R49 (may cause cancer by inhalation),
— R60 (may impair fertility),
— R61 (may cause harm to the unborn child),
— R62 (possible risk of impaired fertility),
— R63 (possible risk of harm to the unborn child),
— R68 (possible risk of irreversible effects),
— Acute Toxicity (oral) – Category I, II, III,
— Acute Toxicity (dermal) – Category I, II, III,
— Acute Toxicity (inhalation) – Category I, II, III,
— Respiratory Sensitisation – Category I,
— Mutagenic Substances – Category I, II,
— Carcinogenic Substances – Category I, II,
— Substances Toxic for Reproduction – Category I, II,
— Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single exposure) – Category I, II,
— Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (repeated exposure) – Category I, II,
— Acute Toxicity (oral, dermal, inhalation) – I, II, III (only oral and dermal),
— Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single and/or repeated exposure) – I, II (or combinations thereof) and,
— Carcinogenicity category II,
(c) Ingredients (dangerous for the environment): No ingredient shall exceed 2 % (m/m), including those used in tinting (if applicable), that at the time of application fulfil the classification criteria of any of the following risk phrases (or combinations thereof):—N R50 (very toxic to aquatic organisms),—N R50/53 (very toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),—N R51/53 (toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),—N R52/53 (harmful to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),—R51 (toxic to aquatic organisms),—R52 (harmful to aquatic organisms),—R53 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),as laid down in Directive 67/548/EEC or Directive 1999/45/EC.Alternatively, the Globally Harmonised System (GHS) of classification may be considered(7). In this case no ingredient shall exceed 2 % (m/m), including those used in tinting (if applicable), that is assigned or may be assigned at the time of application any of the following classifications:Aquatic Toxicity categories (and combinations thereof):—Acute I, II, III,—Chronic I, II, III, IV,as laid down in ST/SG/AC.10/30 and revised in ST/SG/AC.10/34/Add.3 on the Globally Harmonized System of Classification and Labelling of Chemicals.In either case, the sum total of all ingredients that are assigned or may be assigned at the time of application any of these risk phrases (or combinations thereof) or GHS classifications shall not exceed 4 % (m/m).This requirement does not apply to ammonia or akyl ammonia.This requirement does not affect the obligation to fulfil the requirement set out in criterion 6(a) above.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a list of ingredients and material safety data sheets of each ingredient meeting the requirements of Annex II to the REACH Regulation. — N R50 (very toxic to aquatic organisms), — N R50/53 (very toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment), — N R51/53 (toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment), — N R52/53 (harmful to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment), — R51 (toxic to aquatic organisms), — R52 (harmful to aquatic organisms), — R53 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the aquatic environment), — Acute I, II, III, — Chronic I, II, III, IV,
— N R50 (very toxic to aquatic organisms),
— N R50/53 (very toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— N R51/53 (toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— N R52/53 (harmful to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— R51 (toxic to aquatic organisms),
— R52 (harmful to aquatic organisms),
— R53 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— Acute I, II, III,
— Chronic I, II, III, IV,
— N R50 (very toxic to aquatic organisms),
— N R50/53 (very toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— N R51/53 (toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— N R52/53 (harmful to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— R51 (toxic to aquatic organisms),
— R52 (harmful to aquatic organisms),
— R53 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— Acute I, II, III,
— Chronic I, II, III, IV,
(d) Alkylphenolethoxylates (APEOs): APEOS shall not be used in the product before or during tinting (if applicable).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
(e) Isothiazolinone compounds: The content of isothiazolinone compounds in the product shall not exceed 0,05 % (m/m) before or after tinting (if applicable). Likewise the content of the mixture of 5-chloro-2-methyl-2H-isothiazol-3-one (EC No 247-500-7) and 2- methyl-2H-isothiazol-3-one (EC No 220-239-6) (3:1) shall not exceed 0,0015 % (m/m).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, indicating the amounts (if used).
(f) Perfluorinated alkyl sulfonates (PFAS), perfluorinated carboxylic acids (PFCA) including Perfluorooctanoic Acid (PFOA) and related substances listed in the OECD ‘Preliminary lists of PFOS, PFAS, PFOA, PFCA, related compounds and chemicals that may degrade to PFCA (as revised in 2007)’ are not permitted in the product. The OECD list is provided in the Annex to this criteria document.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
(g) Formaldehyde: Free formaldehydes shall not be added. Formaldehyde donators may only be added in such quantities as will ensure that the resulting total content after tinting (if applicable) of free formaldehyde will not exceed 0,001 % (m/m).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion. In addition the applicant shall provide test results from raw materials suppliers using the VdL-RL 03 test method (VdL Guide-line03) ‘In-can concentration of formaldehyde determined by the acetyl-acetone method’ and calculations relating the data from these tests to the final product in order to indicate that the final maximum possible concentration of formaldehyde released by formaldehyde releasing substances is not higher than 0,001 % (m/m). Alternatively formaldehyde resulting from formaldehyde donors can be measured in the end product by using a standard based on High-performance liquid chromatography.
(h) Halogenated Organic Solvents: Notwithstanding criteria 6a, 6b and 6c, only halogenated compounds that at the time of application have been risk assessed and have not been classified with the risk phrases (or combinations thereof): R26/27, R45, R48/20/22, R50, R51, R52, R53, R50/53, R51/53, R52/53 and R59 in accordance with Directives 67/548/EEC and 1999/45/EC may be used in the product before or during tinting (if applicable).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
(i) Phthalates: Notwithstanding criteria 6a, 6b and 6c, only phthalates that at the time of application have been risk assessed and have not been classified with the phrases (or combinations thereof): R60, R61, R62, R50, R51, R52, R53, R50/53, R51/53, R52/53, in accordance with Directive 67/548/EEC and its amendments, may be used in the product before or during tinting (if applicable). Additionally DNOP (di-n-octyl phthalate), DINP (di-isononyl phthalate), DIDP (di-isodecyl phthalate) are not permitted in the product.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
(a) Spreading rate: White paints and light-coloured paints (including finishes, primers, undercoats and/or intermediates) shall have a spreading rate (at a hiding power of 98 %) of at least 8 m2per litre of product.For tinting systems, this criterion applies only to the white base (the base containing the most TiO2). In cases where the white base is unable to achieve the requirement of at least 8 m2per litre at a hiding power of 98 %, the criterion shall be met after tinting the white base to produce the standard colour RAL 9010. For all other bases used to produce tinted products — these are bases which as a rule contain less TiO2, which are unable to achieve the requirement of at least 8 m2per litre of product at a hiding power of 98 % — the criterion shall not apply. For paints that are a part of a tinting system, the applicant must advise the end-user on the product packaging and/or POS which shade or primer/undercoat (if possible bearing the Community Eco-label) should be used as a basecoat before applying the darker shade.Primers with specific blocking/sealing, penetrating/binding properties and primers with special adhesion properties for aluminium and galvanised surfaces shall have a spreading rate (at a hiding power of 98 %) of at least 6 m2per litre of product.Thick decorative coatings (paints that are specially designed to give a three-dimensional decorative effect and are therefore characterised by a very thick coat) shall alternatively have a spreading power of 1 m2per kg of product.This requirement does not apply to varnishes, woodstains, floor coatings, floor paints, undercoats, adhesion primers or any other transparent coatings.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report using the method ISO 6504/1 (Paints and varnishes — determination of hiding power — Part 1: Kubelka-Munk method for white and light-coloured paints) or 6504/3 (Part 3: determination of contrast ratio (opacity) of light-coloured paints at a fixed spreading rate), or for paints specially designed to give a three-dimensional decorative effect and characterised by a very thick coat the method NF T 30 073 (or equivalent). For bases used to produce tinted products not evaluated according to the abovementioned requirements, the applicant shall produce evidence of how the end-user will be advised to use a primer and/or grey (or other relevant shade) of undercoat before application of the product.
(b) Wet scrub resistance: Wall paints (according to EN 13300) for which claims are made (whether on the product or in related marketing material) that they are washable, cleanable or brushable shall have a wet scrub resistance as measured by EN 13300 and EN ISO 11998 of class 2 or better (not exceeding 20 microns after 200 cycles).Due to the large potential range of possible tinting colours, this criterion will be restricted to the testing of tinting bases.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report according to EN 13300 using the method EN ISO 11998 (Test for cleanability and scrub resistance) and evidence (on the product packaging or related marketing material) that the end-user is informed that the product has not been tested for wet scrub resistance in the case of ceiling paints.
(c) Resistance to water: Varnishes, floor coatings and floor paints shall have a resistance to water, as determined by ISO 2812-3 such that after 24 hours exposure and 16 hours recovery no change of gloss or of colour occurs.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report using the method ISO 2812-3 (Paints and varnishes — determination of resistance to liquids — Part 3: Method using an absorbent medium).
(d) Adhesion: Floor coatings, floor paints and floor undercoats, metal and wood undercoats shall score at least 2 in the EN 2409 test for adhesion. Pigmented masonry primers shall score a pass in the EN 24624 (ISO 4624) pull-off test where the cohesive strength of the substrate is less than the adhesive strength of the paint, otherwise the adhesion of the paint must be in excess of a pass value of 1,5MPa.Transparent primers are not included in this requirementAssessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report using the method EN ISO 2409 or EN 24624 (ISO 4624) as applicable.
(e) Abrasion: Floor coatings and floor paints shall have an abrasion resistance not exceeding 70 mg weight loss after 1 000 test cycles with a 1 000 g load and a CS10 wheel according to EN ISO 7784-2:2006.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report showing compliance with this criterion using the method EN ISO 7784-2:2006.
— the use, substrate and conditions of use for which the product is intended. This shall include advice on preparatory work, etc., such as correct substrate preparation, advice on indoor use (where appropriate), or temperature,
— recommendations for cleaning tools and appropriate waste management (in order to limit water pollution). These recommendations shall be adapted to the type of product in question and field of application in question and may make use of pictograms if appropriate;
— recommendations concerning product storage conditions after opening (in order to limit solid waste), including safety advice if appropriate,
— for darker coatings for which criterion 7(a) does not apply, advice is given concerning the use of the correct primer or base paint (if possible bearing the Community Eco-label),
— for thick decorative coatings a text informing that these are paints specially designed to give a three-dimensional decorative effect,
— text advising that unused paint requires specialist handling for safe environmental disposal and that it should not therefore be thrown away with household refuse. Advice regarding disposal and collection should be sought from the local authority,
— recommendations on preventive protection measures for the painter. The following text (or equivalent text) shall appear on the packaging or attached to the packaging:‘For more information as to why this product has been awarded the Flower please visit the web-site: http://ec.europa.eu/environment/ecolabel.’
— good performance for indoor use,
— restricted hazardous substances,
— low solvent content.
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 July 2000 on a revised Community eco-label award scheme(1), and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 6(1) thereof,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-Labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2002/739/EC of 3 September 2002 establishing revised ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to indoor paints and varnishes and amending Decision 1999/10/EC(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 28 February 2009.
(5) In the light of this review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) Decision 2002/739/EC should therefore be replaced.
(7) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid until four years from the date of notification of this Decision.
(8) A transitional period should be allowed for producers whose products have been awarded the eco-label for indoor paints and varnishes before 18 August 2008 or who have applied for such an award before 18 August 2008 so that they have sufficient time to adapt their products to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. For the sake of legal certainty, until 28 February 2009 producers should be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2002/739/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision. After this date only the criteria set out in this Decision should apply.
(9) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee instituted by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
1. The product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ shall comprise indoor decorative paints and varnishes, woodstains and related products, as defined in paragraph 2, intended for use by do-it-yourself and professional users and primarily developed for indoor use and marketed as such.
This includes, inter alia, floor coatings and floor paints; products which are tinted by distributors at the request of amateur or professional decorators; tinting systems; decorative paints in liquid or paste formulas which may have been pre-conditioned, tinted or prepared by the manufacturer to meet consumers needs, including primers and undercoats of such product systems.
2. ‘Paint’ means a pigmented coating material, in liquid or in paste or powder form, which when applied to a substrate, forms an opaque film having protective, decorative or specific technical properties.
‘Varnish’ means a clear coating material which when applied to a substrate forms a solid transparent film having protective, decorative or specific technical properties.
‘Decorative paints and varnishes’ means paints and varnishes that are applied to buildings, their trim and fittings, for decorative and protective purposes. They are applied in-situ. While their main function is decorative in nature, they also have a protective role.
‘Woodstains’ (lasures) means coatings producing a transparent or semi-transparent film for decoration and protection of wood against weathering, which enables maintenance to be carried out easily.
‘Tinting systems’ is a method of preparing coloured paints by mixing a ‘base’ with coloured tints.
3. The product group shall not comprise:
(a)
anti-corrosion coatings;
(b)
anti-fouling coatings;
(c)
wood preservation products;
(d)
coatings for particular industrial and professional uses, including heavy-duty coatings;
(e)
facade coatings;
(f)
any product primarily developed for outdoor use and marketed as such.

Article 2
1. In order to be awarded the Community eco-label under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 and subject to paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article, paints and varnishes must fall within the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ as defined in Article 1, and must comply with the ecological criteria set out in the Annex to this Decision.
2. Two-pack reactive performance coatings for specific end uses shall comply with the following conditions:
(a)
both components thereof must individually comply with the ecological criteria set out in the Annex (with the exception of the criterion for Volatile Organic Compounds);
(b)
they must be accompanied by information explaining that the individual components must not be used separately or mixed with other products;
(c)
the final ready-for-use product, however, must also meet the ecological criteria, including the criterion for VOC.
3. Coatings marketed for both indoor and outdoor use must satisfy both the criteria set out in this Decision for indoor paints and varnishes and the criteria set out in Commission Decision (2009/543/EC)(3)for outdoor paints and varnishes.

Article 3
The ecological criteria for the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until four years as from the date of entry into force of this decision.

Article 4
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ shall be ‘07’.

Article 5
Decision 2002/739/EC is repealed.

Article 6
1. Ecolabels awarded before 18 August 2008 in respect of products falling within the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ may continue to be used until 28 February 2009.
2. Where applications have been submitted before 18 August 2008 for the award of the Ecolabel in respect of products falling within the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’, those products shall be awarded the eco-label under the conditions laid down in Decision 2002/739/EC. In such cases, the eco-label may be used until 28 February 2009.
3. Applications which are submitted after 18 August 2008 but before 1 March 2009 for the award of the eco-label in respect of products falling within the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ may be based either on the criteria set out in Decision 2002/739/EC or on the criteria set out in this Decision.
Where the application is based on the criteria set out in Decision 2002/739/EC, the eco-label may be used until 28 February 2009.

Article 7
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 July 2000 on a revised Community eco-label award scheme(1), and in particular the second subparagraph of Article 6(1) thereof,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 the Community eco-label may be awarded to a product possessing characteristics which enable it to contribute significantly to improvements in relation to key environmental aspects.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 provides that specific eco-label criteria, drawn up on the basis of the criteria drafted by the European Union Eco-Labelling Board, are to be established according to product groups.
(3) It also provides that the review of the eco-label criteria, as well as of the assessment and verification requirements related to those criteria, is to take place in due time before the end of the period of validity of the criteria specified for the product group concerned.
(4) Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000, a timely review has been carried out of the ecological criteria, as well as of the related assessment and verification requirements established by Commission Decision 2002/739/EC of 3 September 2002 establishing revised ecological criteria for the award of the Community eco-label to indoor paints and varnishes and amending Decision 1999/10/EC(2). Those ecological criteria and the related assessment and verification requirements are valid until 28 February 2009.
(5) In the light of this review, it is appropriate, in order to take account of scientific and market developments, to modify the definition of the product group and to establish new ecological criteria.
(6) Decision 2002/739/EC should therefore be replaced.
(7) The ecological criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, should be valid until four years from the date of notification of this Decision.
(8) A transitional period should be allowed for producers whose products have been awarded the eco-label for indoor paints and varnishes before 18 August 2008 or who have applied for such an award before 18 August 2008 so that they have sufficient time to adapt their products to comply with the revised criteria and requirements. For the sake of legal certainty, until 28 February 2009 producers should be allowed to submit applications set out under the criteria set in Decision 2002/739/EC or set out under the criteria set in this Decision. After this date only the criteria set out in this Decision should apply.
(9) Measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee instituted by Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
1. The product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ shall comprise indoor decorative paints and varnishes, woodstains and related products, as defined in paragraph 2, intended for use by do-it-yourself and professional users and primarily developed for indoor use and marketed as such.
This includes, inter alia, floor coatings and floor paints; products which are tinted by distributors at the request of amateur or professional decorators; tinting systems; decorative paints in liquid or paste formulas which may have been pre-conditioned, tinted or prepared by the manufacturer to meet consumers needs, including primers and undercoats of such product systems.
2. ‘Paint’ means a pigmented coating material, in liquid or in paste or powder form, which when applied to a substrate, forms an opaque film having protective, decorative or specific technical properties.
‘Varnish’ means a clear coating material which when applied to a substrate forms a solid transparent film having protective, decorative or specific technical properties.
‘Decorative paints and varnishes’ means paints and varnishes that are applied to buildings, their trim and fittings, for decorative and protective purposes. They are applied in-situ. While their main function is decorative in nature, they also have a protective role.
‘Woodstains’ (lasures) means coatings producing a transparent or semi-transparent film for decoration and protection of wood against weathering, which enables maintenance to be carried out easily.
‘Tinting systems’ is a method of preparing coloured paints by mixing a ‘base’ with coloured tints.
3. The product group shall not comprise:
(a)
anti-corrosion coatings;
(b)
anti-fouling coatings;
(c)
wood preservation products;
(d)
coatings for particular industrial and professional uses, including heavy-duty coatings;
(e)
facade coatings;
(f)
any product primarily developed for outdoor use and marketed as such.
1. In order to be awarded the Community eco-label under Regulation (EC) No 1980/2000 and subject to paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article, paints and varnishes must fall within the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ as defined in Article 1, and must comply with the ecological criteria set out in the Annex to this Decision.
2. Two-pack reactive performance coatings for specific end uses shall comply with the following conditions:
(a)
both components thereof must individually comply with the ecological criteria set out in the Annex (with the exception of the criterion for Volatile Organic Compounds);
(b)
they must be accompanied by information explaining that the individual components must not be used separately or mixed with other products;
(c)
the final ready-for-use product, however, must also meet the ecological criteria, including the criterion for VOC.
3. Coatings marketed for both indoor and outdoor use must satisfy both the criteria set out in this Decision for indoor paints and varnishes and the criteria set out in Commission Decision (2009/543/EC)(3)for outdoor paints and varnishes.
The ecological criteria for the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid until four years as from the date of entry into force of this decision.
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ shall be ‘07’.
Decision 2002/739/EC is repealed.
1. Ecolabels awarded before 18 August 2008 in respect of products falling within the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ may continue to be used until 28 February 2009.
2. Where applications have been submitted before 18 August 2008 for the award of the Ecolabel in respect of products falling within the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’, those products shall be awarded the eco-label under the conditions laid down in Decision 2002/739/EC. In such cases, the eco-label may be used until 28 February 2009.
3. Applications which are submitted after 18 August 2008 but before 1 March 2009 for the award of the eco-label in respect of products falling within the product group ‘indoor paints and varnishes’ may be based either on the criteria set out in Decision 2002/739/EC or on the criteria set out in this Decision.
Where the application is based on the criteria set out in Decision 2002/739/EC, the eco-label may be used until 28 February 2009.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

A.   FRAMEWORK

ANNEX
The aims of the criteria
These criteria aim in particular at:

— | the efficient use of the product and the minimisation of waste,
— | reducing the environmental and other risks (such as tropospheric ozone) by reducing solvent emissions,
— | reducing the discharges of toxic or otherwise polluting substances into waters. The criteria are set at levels that promote the labelling of interior paints and varnishes which have a lower environmental impact.
Assessment and verification requirements
The specific assessment and verification requirements are indicated within each criterion.
Where the applicant is required to provide declarations, documentation, analyses, test reports, or other evidence to show compliance with the criteria, it is understood that these may originate from the applicant and/or his supplier(s) and/or their supplier(s), etc., as appropriate.
Where appropriate, test methods other than those indicated for each criterion may be used if their equivalence is accepted by the competent body assessing the application.
Where appropriate, competent bodies may require supporting documentation and may carry out independent verifications.
The competent bodies are recommended to take into account the implementation of recognised environmental management schemes, such as EMAS or EN ISO14001, when assessing applications and monitoring compliance with the criteria (Note: it is not required to implement such management schemes).
Where ingredients are referred to in the criteria, this includes substances and preparations. The definitions of ‘substances’ and ‘preparations’ are given in the REACH Regulation (Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(1).
The exact formulation of the product should be provided to the competent body for all ingoing substances that are used by the applicant. Any substance, including impurities, present in concentrations greater than 0,01 % (m/m) should be reported unless a lower concentration is specified elsewhere in the criteria.
B. ECOLOGICAL CRITERIA
All criteria except criterion 3 concerning VOC limits shall apply to the paint or varnish in its packaging. In line with Directive 2004/42/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2)the VOC limits relate to the ready to use product and so the maximum VOC content should be calculated based on any recommended additions such as colorants and/or thinners. For this calculation, data supplied by the raw material suppliers regarding solids content, VOC content and product density will be required.
Criteria 1 and 2 apply only to white and light-coloured paints (including finishes, primers, undercoats and/or intermediates).
For tinting systems, criteria 1 and 2 apply only to the white base (the base containing the most TiO2). In cases where the white base is unable to achieve the requirement of at least 8 m2per litre at a hiding power of 98 % according to criterion 7(a), the criteria shall be met after tinting to produce the standard colour RAL 9010.
Criteria 1 and 2 do not apply to transparent coatings.
1. White pigments
White pigment content(white inorganic pigments with a refractive index higher than 1,8): Paints shall have a white pigment content lower or equal to 36 g per m2of dry film, with 98 % opacity. This requirement does not apply to varnishes and woodstains.
Assessment and verification: The applicant shall either provide a declaration of non-use or provide documentation showing the content of white pigments and the spreading rate, together with the detailed calculation showing compliance with this criterion.
2. Titanium dioxide
Titanium dioxide: The emissions and discharges of wastes from the production of any titanium dioxide pigment used shall not exceed the following (as derived from the Reference Document on Best Available Technology for the Manufacture of Large Volume Inorganic Chemicals (BREF) (August 2007)):

— | SOx emissions (expressed as SO2): 252 mg per m2of dry film (98 % opacity),
— | sulphate wastes: 18 g per m2of dry film (98 % opacity),
— | chloride wastes: 3,7, 6,4 and 11,9 g per m2of dry film (98 % opacity) respectively, for natural rutile, synthetic rutile and slag ores.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall either provide a declaration of non-use or provide the supporting documentation indicating the respective levels of emissions and discharges of wastes for these parameters, the titanium dioxide content of the product, the spreading rate, together with the detailed calculations showing compliance with this criterion.
3. Volatile organic compounds (VOC)
VOCcontent shall not exceed:

Product Classification (Directive 2004/42/EC) | VOC limits (g/l including water)
Interior Matt (walls/ceiling) (Gloss < 25@60 °) | 15
Interior glossy (walls/ceiling) (Gloss > 25@60 °) | 60
Interior trim and cladding paints for wood and metal including undercoats | 90
Interior trim varnishes and wood-stains, including opaque woodstains | 75
Interior minimum build woodstains | 75
Primers | 15
Binding Primers | 15
1 Pack performance coatings | 100
Two-pack reactive performance coatings for specific end use such as floors | 100
Decorative effect coatings | 90In this context volatile organic compounds (VOC) means any organic compounds having an initial boiling point less than or equal to 250 °C measured at a standard pressure of 101,3 kPa as defined in Directive 2004/42/EC. The subcategories for paints and varnishes of the Directive are used for defining VOC limits. Only the categories relevant to indoor coatings are displayed here.
Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion. For all products the applicant shall indicate the VOC content.
4. Volatile aromatic hydrocarbons (VAH)
Volatile aromatic hydrocarbonsshall not be directly added to the product before or during tinting (where applicable); however ingredients containing VAH may be added up to such a limit that the VAH content in the end product will not exceed 0,1 % (m/m).
In this context volatile aromatic hydrocarbon (VAH) means any organic compound, as defined in Directive 2004/42/EC, having an initial boiling point less than or equal to 250 °C measured at a standard pressure of 101,3 kPa and having at least one aromatic nucleus in its developed structural formula.
Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion stating that VAH has not been added other than in prefabricated ingredients and where applicable declarations from the suppliers of the ingredient confirming their VAH content.
5. Heavy metals
The followingheavy metalsor their compounds shall not be used as an ingredient of the product or tint (if applicable) (whether as a substance or as part of any preparation used): cadmium, lead, chromium VI, mercury, arsenic, barium (excluding barium sulphate), selenium, antimony.
Cobalt shall also not be added as an ingredient with the exception of cobalt salts used as a siccative in alkyd paints. These may be used up to a concentration not exceeding 0,05 % (m/m) in the end product, measured as cobalt metal. Cobalt in pigments is also exempted from this requirement.
It is accepted that ingredients may contain traces of these metals up to 0,01 % (m/m) deriving from impurities in the raw materials.
Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion as well as declarations from ingredient suppliers (where applicable).
6. Dangerous substances

(a) | The product: The product shall not be classified as very toxic, toxic, dangerous to the environment, carcinogenic, toxic for reproduction, harmful, corrosive, mutagenic or irritant (only where this is caused by the presence of ingredients labelled with R43) in accordance with Directive 1999/45/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3)before or after tinting (where applicable).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a product material safety data sheet meeting the requirements of Annex II to the REACH Regulation.
(b) | Ingredients (very toxic, toxic, carcinogenic, mutagenic, toxic for reproduction): No ingredient including those used in tinting (if applicable) shall be used that at the time of application fulfil the classification criteria of any of the following risk phrases (or combinations thereof):—R23 (toxic by inhalation),—R24 (toxic in contact with skin),—R25 (toxic if swallowed),—R26 (very toxic by inhalation),—R27 (very toxic in contact with skin),—R28 (very toxic if swallowed),—R33 (danger of cumulative effects),—R39 (danger of very serious irreversible effects),—R40 (limited evidence of carcinogenic effect),—R42 (may cause sensitisation by inhalation),—R45 (may cause cancer),—R46 (may cause heritable genetic damage),—R48 (danger of serious damage to health by prolonged exposure),—R49 (may cause cancer by inhalation),—R60 (may impair fertility),—R61 (may cause harm to the unborn child),—R62 (possible risk of impaired fertility),—R63 (possible risk of harm to the unborn child),—R68 (possible risk of irreversible effects),as laid down in Council Directive 67/548/EEC(4)or in Directive 1999/45/EC. Active ingredients used as preservatives in the formula and that are assigned any of the risk phrases R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R39 R40 or R48 (or combinations thereof) may nevertheless be used up to a limit of 0,1 % (m/m) of the total paint formulation.Alternatively, the Globally Harmonised System (GHS) of classification may be considered(5). In this case the ingredients, including those used in tinting (if applicable), classified as the following (or combinations thereof) shall not be used:—Acute Toxicity (oral) – Category I, II, III,—Acute Toxicity (dermal) – Category I, II, III,—Acute Toxicity (inhalation) – Category I, II, III,—Respiratory Sensitisation – Category I,—Mutagenic Substances – Category I, II,—Carcinogenic Substances – Category I, II,—Substances Toxic for Reproduction – Category I, II,—Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single exposure) – Category I, II,—Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (repeated exposure) – Category I, II,as laid down in ST/SG/AC.10/30(6)and revised in ST/SG/AC.10/34/Add.3 on the Globally Harmonized System of Classification and Labelling of Chemicals. Active ingredients used as preservers in the formula and that are assigned any of the following GHS categories may nevertheless be used up to a limit of 0,1 % (m/m) of the total paint formulation:—Acute Toxicity (oral, dermal, inhalation) – I, II, III (only oral and dermal),—Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single and/or repeated exposure) – I, II (or combinations thereof) and,—Carcinogenicity category II,Methyl Ethyl Ketoxime may be used in alkyd paints up to a limit of 0,3 % (m/m).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a product material safety data sheet meeting the requirements of Annex II to the REACH Regulation. | — | R23 (toxic by inhalation), | — | R24 (toxic in contact with skin), | — | R25 (toxic if swallowed), | — | R26 (very toxic by inhalation), | — | R27 (very toxic in contact with skin), | — | R28 (very toxic if swallowed), | — | R33 (danger of cumulative effects), | — | R39 (danger of very serious irreversible effects), | — | R40 (limited evidence of carcinogenic effect), | — | R42 (may cause sensitisation by inhalation), | — | R45 (may cause cancer), | — | R46 (may cause heritable genetic damage), | — | R48 (danger of serious damage to health by prolonged exposure), | — | R49 (may cause cancer by inhalation), | — | R60 (may impair fertility), | — | R61 (may cause harm to the unborn child), | — | R62 (possible risk of impaired fertility), | — | R63 (possible risk of harm to the unborn child), | — | R68 (possible risk of irreversible effects), | — | Acute Toxicity (oral) – Category I, II, III, | — | Acute Toxicity (dermal) – Category I, II, III, | — | Acute Toxicity (inhalation) – Category I, II, III, | — | Respiratory Sensitisation – Category I, | — | Mutagenic Substances – Category I, II, | — | Carcinogenic Substances – Category I, II, | — | Substances Toxic for Reproduction – Category I, II, | — | Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single exposure) – Category I, II, | — | Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (repeated exposure) – Category I, II, | — | Acute Toxicity (oral, dermal, inhalation) – I, II, III (only oral and dermal), | — | Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single and/or repeated exposure) – I, II (or combinations thereof) and, | — | Carcinogenicity category II,
— | R23 (toxic by inhalation),
— | R24 (toxic in contact with skin),
— | R25 (toxic if swallowed),
— | R26 (very toxic by inhalation),
— | R27 (very toxic in contact with skin),
— | R28 (very toxic if swallowed),
— | R33 (danger of cumulative effects),
— | R39 (danger of very serious irreversible effects),
— | R40 (limited evidence of carcinogenic effect),
— | R42 (may cause sensitisation by inhalation),
— | R45 (may cause cancer),
— | R46 (may cause heritable genetic damage),
— | R48 (danger of serious damage to health by prolonged exposure),
— | R49 (may cause cancer by inhalation),
— | R60 (may impair fertility),
— | R61 (may cause harm to the unborn child),
— | R62 (possible risk of impaired fertility),
— | R63 (possible risk of harm to the unborn child),
— | R68 (possible risk of irreversible effects),
— | Acute Toxicity (oral) – Category I, II, III,
— | Acute Toxicity (dermal) – Category I, II, III,
— | Acute Toxicity (inhalation) – Category I, II, III,
— | Respiratory Sensitisation – Category I,
— | Mutagenic Substances – Category I, II,
— | Carcinogenic Substances – Category I, II,
— | Substances Toxic for Reproduction – Category I, II,
— | Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single exposure) – Category I, II,
— | Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (repeated exposure) – Category I, II,
— | Acute Toxicity (oral, dermal, inhalation) – I, II, III (only oral and dermal),
— | Specific Target Organ Systemic Toxicity (single and/or repeated exposure) – I, II (or combinations thereof) and,
— | Carcinogenicity category II,
(c) | Ingredients (dangerous for the environment): No ingredient shall exceed 2 % (m/m), including those used in tinting (if applicable), that at the time of application fulfil the classification criteria of any of the following risk phrases (or combinations thereof):—N R50 (very toxic to aquatic organisms),—N R50/53 (very toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),—N R51/53 (toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),—N R52/53 (harmful to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),—R51 (toxic to aquatic organisms),—R52 (harmful to aquatic organisms),—R53 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),as laid down in Directive 67/548/EEC or Directive 1999/45/EC.Alternatively, the Globally Harmonised System (GHS) of classification may be considered(7). In this case no ingredient shall exceed 2 % (m/m), including those used in tinting (if applicable), that is assigned or may be assigned at the time of application any of the following classifications:Aquatic Toxicity categories (and combinations thereof):—Acute I, II, III,—Chronic I, II, III, IV,as laid down in ST/SG/AC.10/30 and revised in ST/SG/AC.10/34/Add.3 on the Globally Harmonized System of Classification and Labelling of Chemicals.In either case, the sum total of all ingredients that are assigned or may be assigned at the time of application any of these risk phrases (or combinations thereof) or GHS classifications shall not exceed 4 % (m/m).This requirement does not apply to ammonia or akyl ammonia.This requirement does not affect the obligation to fulfil the requirement set out in criterion 6(a) above.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a list of ingredients and material safety data sheets of each ingredient meeting the requirements of Annex II to the REACH Regulation. | — | N R50 (very toxic to aquatic organisms), | — | N R50/53 (very toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment), | — | N R51/53 (toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment), | — | N R52/53 (harmful to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment), | — | R51 (toxic to aquatic organisms), | — | R52 (harmful to aquatic organisms), | — | R53 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the aquatic environment), | — | Acute I, II, III, | — | Chronic I, II, III, IV,
— | N R50 (very toxic to aquatic organisms),
— | N R50/53 (very toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— | N R51/53 (toxic to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— | N R52/53 (harmful to aquatic organisms, may cause long term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— | R51 (toxic to aquatic organisms),
— | R52 (harmful to aquatic organisms),
— | R53 (may cause long-term adverse effects in the aquatic environment),
— | Acute I, II, III,
— | Chronic I, II, III, IV,
(d) | Alkylphenolethoxylates (APEOs): APEOS shall not be used in the product before or during tinting (if applicable).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
(e) | Isothiazolinone compounds: The content of isothiazolinone compounds in the product shall not exceed 0,05 % (m/m) before or after tinting (if applicable). Likewise the content of the mixture of 5-chloro-2-methyl-2H-isothiazol-3-one (EC No 247-500-7) and 2- methyl-2H-isothiazol-3-one (EC No 220-239-6) (3:1) shall not exceed 0,0015 % (m/m).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, indicating the amounts (if used).
(f) | Perfluorinated alkyl sulfonates (PFAS), perfluorinated carboxylic acids (PFCA) including Perfluorooctanoic Acid (PFOA) and related substances listed in the OECD ‘Preliminary lists of PFOS, PFAS, PFOA, PFCA, related compounds and chemicals that may degrade to PFCA (as revised in 2007)’ are not permitted in the product. The OECD list is provided in the Annex to this criteria document.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
(g) | Formaldehyde: Free formaldehydes shall not be added. Formaldehyde donators may only be added in such quantities as will ensure that the resulting total content after tinting (if applicable) of free formaldehyde will not exceed 0,001 % (m/m).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion. In addition the applicant shall provide test results from raw materials suppliers using the VdL-RL 03 test method (VdL Guide-line03) ‘In-can concentration of formaldehyde determined by the acetyl-acetone method’ and calculations relating the data from these tests to the final product in order to indicate that the final maximum possible concentration of formaldehyde released by formaldehyde releasing substances is not higher than 0,001 % (m/m). Alternatively formaldehyde resulting from formaldehyde donors can be measured in the end product by using a standard based on High-performance liquid chromatography.
(h) | Halogenated Organic Solvents: Notwithstanding criteria 6a, 6b and 6c, only halogenated compounds that at the time of application have been risk assessed and have not been classified with the risk phrases (or combinations thereof): R26/27, R45, R48/20/22, R50, R51, R52, R53, R50/53, R51/53, R52/53 and R59 in accordance with Directives 67/548/EEC and 1999/45/EC may be used in the product before or during tinting (if applicable).Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
(i) | Phthalates: Notwithstanding criteria 6a, 6b and 6c, only phthalates that at the time of application have been risk assessed and have not been classified with the phrases (or combinations thereof): R60, R61, R62, R50, R51, R52, R53, R50/53, R51/53, R52/53, in accordance with Directive 67/548/EEC and its amendments, may be used in the product before or during tinting (if applicable). Additionally DNOP (di-n-octyl phthalate), DINP (di-isononyl phthalate), DIDP (di-isodecyl phthalate) are not permitted in the product.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.7. Fitness-for-use

(a) | Spreading rate: White paints and light-coloured paints (including finishes, primers, undercoats and/or intermediates) shall have a spreading rate (at a hiding power of 98 %) of at least 8 m2per litre of product.For tinting systems, this criterion applies only to the white base (the base containing the most TiO2). In cases where the white base is unable to achieve the requirement of at least 8 m2per litre at a hiding power of 98 %, the criterion shall be met after tinting the white base to produce the standard colour RAL 9010. For all other bases used to produce tinted products — these are bases which as a rule contain less TiO2, which are unable to achieve the requirement of at least 8 m2per litre of product at a hiding power of 98 % — the criterion shall not apply. For paints that are a part of a tinting system, the applicant must advise the end-user on the product packaging and/or POS which shade or primer/undercoat (if possible bearing the Community Eco-label) should be used as a basecoat before applying the darker shade.Primers with specific blocking/sealing, penetrating/binding properties and primers with special adhesion properties for aluminium and galvanised surfaces shall have a spreading rate (at a hiding power of 98 %) of at least 6 m2per litre of product.Thick decorative coatings (paints that are specially designed to give a three-dimensional decorative effect and are therefore characterised by a very thick coat) shall alternatively have a spreading power of 1 m2per kg of product.This requirement does not apply to varnishes, woodstains, floor coatings, floor paints, undercoats, adhesion primers or any other transparent coatings.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report using the method ISO 6504/1 (Paints and varnishes — determination of hiding power — Part 1: Kubelka-Munk method for white and light-coloured paints) or 6504/3 (Part 3: determination of contrast ratio (opacity) of light-coloured paints at a fixed spreading rate), or for paints specially designed to give a three-dimensional decorative effect and characterised by a very thick coat the method NF T 30 073 (or equivalent). For bases used to produce tinted products not evaluated according to the abovementioned requirements, the applicant shall produce evidence of how the end-user will be advised to use a primer and/or grey (or other relevant shade) of undercoat before application of the product.
(b) | Wet scrub resistance: Wall paints (according to EN 13300) for which claims are made (whether on the product or in related marketing material) that they are washable, cleanable or brushable shall have a wet scrub resistance as measured by EN 13300 and EN ISO 11998 of class 2 or better (not exceeding 20 microns after 200 cycles).Due to the large potential range of possible tinting colours, this criterion will be restricted to the testing of tinting bases.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report according to EN 13300 using the method EN ISO 11998 (Test for cleanability and scrub resistance) and evidence (on the product packaging or related marketing material) that the end-user is informed that the product has not been tested for wet scrub resistance in the case of ceiling paints.
(c) | Resistance to water: Varnishes, floor coatings and floor paints shall have a resistance to water, as determined by ISO 2812-3 such that after 24 hours exposure and 16 hours recovery no change of gloss or of colour occurs.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report using the method ISO 2812-3 (Paints and varnishes — determination of resistance to liquids — Part 3: Method using an absorbent medium).
(d) | Adhesion: Floor coatings, floor paints and floor undercoats, metal and wood undercoats shall score at least 2 in the EN 2409 test for adhesion. Pigmented masonry primers shall score a pass in the EN 24624 (ISO 4624) pull-off test where the cohesive strength of the substrate is less than the adhesive strength of the paint, otherwise the adhesion of the paint must be in excess of a pass value of 1,5MPa.Transparent primers are not included in this requirementAssessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report using the method EN ISO 2409 or EN 24624 (ISO 4624) as applicable.
(e) | Abrasion: Floor coatings and floor paints shall have an abrasion resistance not exceeding 70 mg weight loss after 1 000 test cycles with a 1 000 g load and a CS10 wheel according to EN ISO 7784-2:2006.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a test report showing compliance with this criterion using the method EN ISO 7784-2:2006.8. Consumer information
The following information shall appear on the packaging or attached to the packaging:

— | the use, substrate and conditions of use for which the product is intended. This shall include advice on preparatory work, etc., such as correct substrate preparation, advice on indoor use (where appropriate), or temperature,
— | recommendations for cleaning tools and appropriate waste management (in order to limit water pollution). These recommendations shall be adapted to the type of product in question and field of application in question and may make use of pictograms if appropriate;
— | recommendations concerning product storage conditions after opening (in order to limit solid waste), including safety advice if appropriate,
— | for darker coatings for which criterion 7(a) does not apply, advice is given concerning the use of the correct primer or base paint (if possible bearing the Community Eco-label),
— | for thick decorative coatings a text informing that these are paints specially designed to give a three-dimensional decorative effect,
— | text advising that unused paint requires specialist handling for safe environmental disposal and that it should not therefore be thrown away with household refuse. Advice regarding disposal and collection should be sought from the local authority,
— | recommendations on preventive protection measures for the painter. The following text (or equivalent text) shall appear on the packaging or attached to the packaging:‘For more information as to why this product has been awarded the Flower please visit the web-site: http://ec.europa.eu/environment/ecolabel.’Assessment and verification: A sample of the product packaging shall be provided when submitting the application, together with a corresponding declaration of compliance with this criterion as appropriate.
9. Information appearing on the eco-label
Box 2 of the eco-label shall contain the following text:

— | good performance for indoor use,
— | restricted hazardous substances,
— | low solvent content.Assessment and verification: The applicant shall provide a sample of the product packaging showing the label, together with a declaration of compliance with this criterion.

(1)
OJ L 396, 30.12.2006, p. 1.
(2)
OJ L 143, 30.4.2004, p. 87.
(3)
OJ L 200, 30.7.1999, p. 1.
(4)
OJ 196, 16.8.1967, p. 1.
(5) On 27 June 2007, the European Commission adopted the ‘Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council on classification, labelling and packaging of substances and mixtures, and amending Directive 67/548/EEC and Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006’ (COM(2007) 355 final). For further information relating to the overlap between the existing system and GHS refer to Annex VII in Volume III to the proposal that has been adopted: http://ec.europa.eu/enterprise/reach/docs/ghs/ghs_prop_vol_iii_en.pdf
(6) United Nations Committee of Experts on the Transport of Dangerous Goods and on the Globally Harmonized System of Classification and Labelling of Chemicals: http://www.unece.org/trans/main/dgdb/dgcomm/ac10rep.html
(7) See footnote 5.